KRITIKE
An Online Journal of Philosophy
Volume 9, Number 2
December 2015
ISSN 1908-7330
KRITIKE
An Online Journal of Philosophy
Volume 9, Number 2
December 2015
ISSN 1908-7330
THE DEPARTMENT OF PHILOSOPHY
University of Santo Tomas
Philippine Commission on Higher Education
COPYRIGHTS
All materials published by KRITIKE are licensed under a
Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial 4.0 International License
KRITIKE supports the Open Access Movement. The copyright of an article published by the
journal remains with its author. The author may republish his/her work upon the condition
that KRITIKE is acknowledged as the original publisher.
KRITIKE and the Department of Philosophy of the University of Santo Tomas do not necessarily
endorse the views expressed in the articles published.
© 2007-2015 KRITIKE: An Online Journal of Philosophy | ISSN 1908-7330 | OCLC 502390973 | kritike.editor@gmail.com
ABOUT THE COVER
KRITIKE: An Online Journal of Philosophy, 9:2 (December 2015)
Roland Theuas DS. Pada, Alley, 2015. Photograph.
About the Journal
KRITIKE is the official open access (OA) journal of the Department of Philosophy of the University of
Santo Tomas (UST), Manila, Philippines. It is a Filipino peer-reviewed, interdisciplinary, and international
journal of philosophy founded by a group of UST alumni. The journal seeks to publish articles and book
reviews by local and international authors across the whole range of philosophical topics, but with
special emphasis on the following subject strands:




Filipino Philosophy
Oriental Thought and East-West Comparative Philosophy
Continental European Philosophy
Anglo-American Philosophy
The journal primarily caters to works by professional philosophers and graduate students of philosophy,
but welcomes contributions from other fields (literature, cultural studies, gender studies, political
science, sociology, history, anthropology, economics, inter alia) with strong philosophical content.
The word "kritike" is Greek from the verb "krinein," which means to discern. Hence, kritike means the art
of discerning or the art of critical analysis. Any form of philosophizing is, in one way or another, a
"critique" of something. Being critical, therefore, is an attitude common to all philosophical traditions.
Indeed, the meaning of philosophy is critique and to be philosophical is to be critical.
KRITIKE supports the Open Access Movement and is classified under the Gold OA category, which
means that articles published by the journal are fully accessible online without a subscription fee.
Moreover, the journal does not levy charges against the authors for the publication of their works.
Articles can either be read on site or downloaded as pdf files and old issues are archived for future
retrieval.
KRITIKE is committed to meet the highest ethical standards in research and academic publication. The
journal is guided by the principles set in its Publication Ethics and Publication Malpractice Statement.
KRITIKE is a Philippine Commission on Higher Education (CHED) Accredited Research Journal (A-2
Category) and is indexed and listed in the following:
The Philosopher's Index
Humanities International Complete™
Humanities International Index™
International Directory of Philosophy
Modern Language Association (MLA) Directory of Periodicals
Directory of Open Access Journals
PhilPapers: Philosophical Research Online
Google Scholar
KRITIKE is a biannual journal published in June and December of each year.
ISSN 1908-7330 | OCLC 502390973 | www.kritike.org
Editorial Board
Editor-in-Chief
Paolo A. Bolaños, University of Santo Tomas
Managing Editor
Roland Theuas DS. Pada, University of Santo Tomas
Associate Editors
Fleurdeliz R. Altez-Albela, University of Santo Tomas
Moses Aaron T. Angeles, San Beda College
Marella Ada M. Bolaños, University of Santo Tomas
Peter Emmanuel A. Mara, University of Santo Tomas
Melanie P. Mejia, University of Santo Tomas
Dean Edward A. Mejos, University of Asia & the Pacific
Book Review and Creative Works Editors
Darlene Demandante, University of Santo Tomas
Tracy Ann P. Llanera, Macquarie University
Wendyl Luna, University of New South Wales
Jonathan Villacorta, University of Santo Tomas
Style and Layout Editors
Ranier Carlo V. Abengaña, University of Santo Tomas
Pia Patricia P. Tenedero, University of Santo Tomas
Editorial Collaborative
Agustin Martin Rodriguez, Ateneo de Manila University
Napoleon Mabaquiao, De La Salle University
Jeffry Ocay, Silliman University
Renante Pilapil, Ateneo de Davao University
Ryan Urbano, University of San Carlos
International Advisory Board
Romualdo E. Abulad, University of Santo Tomas
Karin Bauer, McGill University
Alfredo P. Co, University of Santo Tomas
Leovino Ma. Garcia, Ateneo de Manila University
Heinrich Geiger, Katholischer Akademischer Ausländer-Dienst
John F. X. Knasas, University of St. Thomas - Houston
Zosimo E. Lee, University of the Philippines - Diliman
Julius D. Mendoza, University of the Philippines - Baguio
Hans-Georg Moeller, University of Macau
Karl-Heinz Pohl, Universität Trier
Peter L P Simpson, City University of New York
Nicholas H. Smith, Macquarie University
John Rundell, University of Melbourne
Vincent Shen, University of Toronto
John Weckert, Charles Sturt University
KRITIKE
An Online Journal of Philosophy
Volume 9, Number 2
December 2015
A TRIBUTE TO FLORENTINO H. HORNEDO
1
ROLAND THEUAS DS. PADA
The Humanity of Florentino Hornedo in the Humanities
ARTICLES
5
JENNIFER M. CASABUENA
Ideyolohiya at Utopia sa mga Lliham sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo sa Baclaran
28
EMMANUEL C. DE LEON
Ang Pilosopiya at Pamimilosopiya ni Roque J. Ferriols, S.J.: Tungo sa Isang Kritikal
na Pamimilosopiyang Filipino
51
LESLIE ANNE L. LIWANAG
Ang Pilosopiya ni Sr. Mary John Mananzan, OSB
77
VIRGILIO A. RIVAS
‘On the Jewish Question:’ A Polemical Précis
98
FRANZ GIUSEPPE F. CORTEZ
Critical Business Ethics: Contributions and Challenges
118
GERALD A. POWELL
Technological De-Worlding, Search for a Fleshy Method: An Investigation into Le
Quotidienne
143
JEREMY DE CHAVES
Reading Erich Fromm’s The Art of Loving, or Why Loving Means Giving Nothing
161
CHRISTIANE JOSEPH C. JOCSON
Paul Ricoeur: A Synthesis of a History of Life and a History of Death through
Phenomenological Hermeneutics
177
CHRISTINE ABIGAIL L. TAN
The Cultured Man as the Noble Man: Jun Zi 君子 as a Man of Li 禮 in Lun Yu 論語
193
SOUMICK DE
Not even to know that you do not know: Cicero and the “theatricality” of the
New Academy
REVIEW ARTICLE
207
ADAM ROSEN-CAROLE
Father Can’t You See . . .? (Death)
BOOK REVIEW
230
JOVITO V. CARIÑO
Bolaños, Paolo A. On Affirmation and Becoming: A Deleuzian Introduction to
Nietzsche’s Ethics and Ontology
KRITIKE VOLUME NINE NUMBER TWO (DECEMBER 2015) 1-4
A Tribute to Florentino H. Hornedo
The Humanity of Florentino Hornedo in
the Humanities
Roland Theuas DS. Pada
Abstract: This brief essay is a tribute to Florentino Hornedo, a defender
of the humanities. I share some biographical notes on the life of
Hornedo as well as some of his salient works in Philosophy.
Keywords: Hornedo, humanities, ethnology, anthropology
F
lorentino Hornedo was born in the culturally rich and beautiful island
of Sabtang, Batanes on October 16, 1938. His hometown in Savidug
served as the inspiration for the theoretical, social, and intellectual
engagement of his long and productive academic life. He originally intended
to pursue his studies in the sciences, for he has loved reading books on
biology and animal life, but through the reality of poverty (and the fear of
breaking laboratory equipment), he decided to pursue in its place the study
of education (mainly because he loved the idea of studying itself). As
confused and as random these academic career choices were for him,
Hornedo would later on become an intellectual tangled with a caboodle of
disciplines in the humanities that would only make sense if we were to look
back at his strong love for his cultural roots. It is difficult to say that he had
some grand plan to pursue the field of anthropology, philosophy, literature,
social science, ethnology, and history so as to bring back the necessary skills
and theoretical understanding of the humanities to his beloved Batanes; all I
can say from this is that as an intellectual wanderer, he always had a place to
call home.
The sudden loss of Hornedo’s life was a shock to all those whose lives
he touched, especially his students and colleagues. In the early hours of the
9th of December, 2015, he was found alone and clutching his chest in his room
at the Saint Dominic College of Batanes. In this solitary departure, his family,
friends, colleagues, students, and mentees, are all united in mourning the loss
of a paragon of humanity in the humanities. Understanding Hornedo’s
writings is an intellectual journey that traverses all the walks of life towards
the understanding of humanity and its persistence to live life in the most
© 2015 Roland Theuas DS. Pada
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/pada_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
2
THE HUMANITY OF FLORENTINO HORNEDO
meaningful sense. His initial study of philosophy in his younger years led to
the question of values that literature failed to answer. His thesis on the notion
of freedom was his timely meditation on developmental and social process of
autonomy.1 In this work, he emphasized that while freedom is a metaphysical
concept, its embodiment is dependent upon the developmental resources that
are allotted to the embodiment of freedom that can either enable humanity to
pursue its own destiny or overcome barriers that hinder one’s pursuit of selfbecoming. The timeliness of this work, however, was in part its own undoing.
Due to the political upheavals of the Philippine Martial Law era of the 1970s,
Hornedo’s book was left unread and copies were kept in a warehouse during
the Marcos era only to be picked up and republished by the UST Press in 2000.
Hornedo’s strong affinity with the understanding of humanity in the
humanities was strongly influenced by the multi-disciplinary approaches of
the European intellectual tradition, that had a strong bent on the
philosophical tradition of phenomenology, structuralism, and poststructuralism. His essays in his book Pagpapakatao2 propose some of the
salient points of contemporary theories of philosophy and literature to the
meaning and value of understanding humanity in its cultural and existential
experience. Hornedo’s theoretical understanding of the humanities was not
by far limited to the perspective of an ivory-tower theorist sitting smugly in
his armchair as the world took its own historical course. His historical and
anthropological essays looked back as far as the pre-colonial times of
Philippine culture, down to its recent contemporary developments. Works on
the aspect of values in Philippine culture and history can be seen in Ideas and
Ideals3 and Pagmamahalan and Pagumumurahan.4
Much of Hornedo’s life was dedicated to the development and
preservation of Ivatan culture. His multidisciplinary works were
instrumental to his cause of understanding and helping his Ivatan roots. The
Ivatan in Batanes, was fecund with oral-folk traditions and cultural practices
that survived the storm of times much like their naval understanding of the
seas and architectural ingenuity has allowed them to weather out the most
tempestuous parts of the Philippines. We can understand Hornedo’s interest
in freedom and autonomous development when we understand his ardent
desire for the development of his beloved Batanes to weather out the political
and social challenges of contemporary Philippine politics. We can appreciate
Cf. Florentino Hornedo, The Power to Be: A Phenomenology of Freedom, (Manila:
University of Santo Tomas Publishing House, 2000).
2 Cf. Florerntino Hornedo, Pagpapakatao and Other Essays in Contemporary Philosophy and
Literature of Ideas, (Manila: University of Santo Tomas Publishing House, 2002).
3 Cf. Florentino Hornedo, Ideas and Ideals: Essays in Filipino Cognitive History, (Manila:
University of Santo Tomas Publishing House, 2001).
4 Cf. Florentino Hornedo, Pagmamahalan at Pagmumurahan, (Quezon City: Office of the
Research and Publication, School of Arts and Sciences, Ateneo de Manila University, 1997).
1
© 2015 Roland Theuas DS. Pada
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/pada_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
R. PADA
3
his love for literature and ethnology, in the context of his will to preserve the
oral traditions and practices, such as the Laji of the Ivatans.
While the academe may mourn for the loss of a productive and
creative talent found in Hornedo’s work, we are also at a loss when we
remember his exceptional life. While he never fathered any children of his
own, he was a father (and a mother)5 to family, relatives, and even complete
strangers. A poet, painter, sculptor, and an excellent cook and a baker with
an impeccable taste for excellent coffee. He frequently enjoyed going to the
cinema, to which he drew most of his examples in the humanities towards
understanding human nature. Unknown to a lot of people, he also picked up
stray and injured animals on the streets so as to nurse them back to health.
He had the nasty habit of drawing unflattering portraits of his teachers in
class, to which he often got into trouble in his youth. We will never forget the
bushy eyebrows and the distinctively manly moustache backed by an
imposing height and a voice that can make man or god shudder in fear and
reverence.
In his last few lectures, he shared his thoughts on the symbolism of
the owl as a figurehead of philosophy. While owls may have the vision and
the ability to see far and wide, they were not productive in the sense that they
simply used that capacity to hunt mice. For Hornedo, philosophers should be
likened to honeybees. They provide illumination in the dark with their wax,
and allow the productive enjoyment of their labour with honey. While I
mourn for the loss of a good friend and intellectual father, I am reminded of
Theuth and Amon-Ra. The struggle between light and darkness is mitigated
by the presence of Theuth, as the shining brilliance of Amon-Ra subsides
through the night, it is the persistence of memory that allows Theuth to
channel the presence of someone who is absent. May we serve as the moon
to the sun that always shined brightly in the life of Florentino Hornedo.
Department of Philosophy and the Graduate School
University of Santo Tomas, Philippines
References
Hornedo, Florentino H., Ideas and Ideals: Essays in Filipino Cognitive History
(Manila, University of Santo Tomas Publishing House, 2001).
____________, Pagmamahalan at Pagmumurahan (Quezon City: Office of
Research and Publication, School of Arts and Sciences, Ateneo de
Manila University, 1977).
5 My thanks are extended to Georgina Gabilo for sharing her thoughts and experiences
with Florentino Hornedo’s life.
© 2015 Jove Jim S. Aguas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_16/aguas_june2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
4
THE HUMANITY OF FLORENTINO HORNEDO
____________, Pagpapakatao and Other Essays in Contemporary Philosophy and
Literature of Ideas (Manila: University of Santo Tomas Publishing
House, 2002).
____________, The Power to Be: A Phenomenology of Freedom (Manila:
University of Santo Tomas Publishing House, 2000).
© 2015 Roland Theuas DS. Pada
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/pada_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
KRITIKE VOLUME NINE NUMBER TWO (DECEMBER 2015) 5-27
Article
Ideyolohiya at Utopia
sa mga Liham sa Ina ng
Laging Saklolo sa Baclaran
Jennifer M. Casabuena
Abstract: This paper is focused on examining the contents of the letters
addressed to Our Lady of Perpetual Help based on the level and shape
of ideology and utopia. The following is the task of this piece: to
determine the devotees’ concept of devotion, to ascertain the manner
by which the devotees exercise their devotion to the Our Lady of
Perpetual Help, and, to highlight the implication of ideology and
utopia contained within the letters in relation to talks about conversion
and societal transformations. Using the observations and interviews
gathered from 96 respondents, this researcher was able to illustrate the
manner by which the devotees practice their devotion. A sum of 215
letters were used to determine the level and shape of ideology and
utopia prevailing in these letters. Based from the result of the studies,
there are different concrete practices that the Filipino devotees do in
relation to their devotion to Mary. In the field of ideology, what
prevails is the devotees’ wish to be cured from their sickness, financial
help, and reconciliation—these are the primary ideological aspects
contained within the letters which blinds the devotees. On the other
hand, in the field of utopia, we may discover the dominant concrete
utopic visions in the letters about spiritual grace, health and recovery
from non-threatening ailments, passing exams and obtaining jobs. This
utopia can be seen as a result of the movement of the devotees
including their practices of praying in order to ask for their wishes to
be granted. As a result, it appears that the realization of their wishes
brings about the deepening of their faith, changes in attitude and
behavior, trust in God, and deeper devotion. As a conclusion for this
study, this researcher has discovered that the Filipino way of true
devotion and dealing with Mary occurs in one process: experience of
challenges, visitation, participation, act of mutual trust, and being one
with others.
Keywords: Our Lady of Perpetual Help, letters, ideology, utopia
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
6
MGA LIHAM SA INA NG LAGING SAKLOLO
Introduksyon
S
a kasalukuyan, ang Baclaran ang nagsisilbing saksi sa malalim na
debosyon ng mga Pilipinong Katoliko sa imahen ng Ina ng Laging
Saklolo. Ipinapakita ng Baclaran phenomenon ang napakaraming
bilang ng mga taong nagpupunta sa Baclaran tuwing araw ng Miyerkules
para sa nobena sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo. Isa sa natatanging gawain ng
pagnonobena sa Mahal na Birhen ang pagbabasa ng mga liham ng
pasasalamat. Ang mga liham pasasalamat sa mga kahilingang natatanggap
ay mga konkretong patunay ng malalim na pamimintuho kay Maria. Ito ay
paglalarawan ng matinding pagsandig ng mga Pilipino sa kanilang
pananampalataya para sa kanilang pangangailangan. Ang mga liham na
inihuhulog ng mga deboto para kay Maria ay isang halimbawa ng kanilang
paniniwala at pag-asa sa kaganapan ng kanilang mga kahilingan.
Ang pag-aaral na ito ay nakatuon sa pagsusuri ng penomenon ng
pagsulat ng liham ng mga deboto sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo. Naglalayon itong
ilarawan ang gawain ng paghuhulog ng liham sa dambana ng Ina ng Laging
Saklolo sa Baclaran gayundin ang matukoy ang hugis at antas ng ideyolohiya
at utopia na mayroon ang mga mananampalatayang Katoliko na makikita sa
mga liham na kanilang inihulog sa nasabing dambana. Sa pamamagitan ng
pag-aaral na ito, malalaman kung alin sa ideyolohiya at utopia ang
nangingibabaw sa mga liham ng mga deboto. Gagamiting salalayan sa pagaaral na ito ang mga teorya nina Mannheim at Bloch ukol sa ideyolohiya at
utopia.
Metodolohiya
Dalawa ang datos na sinuri ng mananaliksik na magsisilbing sagot
sa layunin ng kaniyang pag-aaral. Una na rito ay ang panayam sa 96 na mga
deboto at pangalawa, ang mga liham ng mga deboto sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo
sa buwan ng Mayo taong 2014.
Sa 2,292 liham (petisyon at pasasalamat) ng mga deboto sa Ina ng
Laging Saklolo sa Baclaran, mayroong 207 liham pasasalamat at 2,085 na
petisyon o kahilingan. Mula sa bilang na ito ng mga liham, pinili ang 215 na
huwarang mga sipi ng liham upang kumatawan sa pagsusuri ng antas at
hugis ng ideyolohiya at utopia. Sa pagsusuri ng mga liham na ito gumamit
ng coding ang mananaliksik. Ginamit ang D1-D215 para kumatawan sa mga
halimbawang liham na ginamit sa pagsusuri. Samantala ang K1-K18 naman
ay kumakatawan sa 18 kategorya kung saan inuri ang kahilingan ng mga
deboto sa mga liham batay sa:
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. CASABUENA
K1: Espiritwal na Biyaya
K2: Pagbabalik-loob
K3: Kapayapaan sa Tahanan
K4: Pagkakasundo
K5: Katuwang sa Buhay
K6: Kalusugan at Paggaling
K7: Kaligtasan sa Sakuna
K8: Pagkakaroon ng Anak
K9: Tulong Pinansyal
7
K10: Tagumpay sa Pag-aaral
K11: Pagpasa sa Eksam,
K12: Pagbyahe sa Ibang Bansa
K13: Pagkakaroon ng Trabaho
K14: Katarungan at Kapayapaang
Panlipunan
K15: Legal na Biyaya
K16: Materyal na Biyaya
K17: Lahat ng Biyaya
K18: Pasasalamat
Teorya naman nina Karl Mannheim at Ernst Bloch ang ginamit na
lente para sa paghimay sa mga datos na ito. Si Karl Mannheim ay kilalang
sosyolohista at pilosopo na ipinanganak sa Hungary. Ang kanyang
sosyolohiya ng kaalaman ang nagpalawak sa pananaw ni Karl Marx hinggil
sa magkaibang sistema ng paniniwala ng proletaryo at ng burgis. Sa pananaw
ni Mannheim ang salungatang panlipunan ay bunga ng magkakaibang
ideyolohiya mula sa iba’t ibang antas ng lipunan. Ginamit niya ang konsepto
ng ideyolohiya at utopia bilang dalawang pangunahing kaisipang
lumilinlang sa diskursong politikal. Ninais niyang alisin ang negatibong
katangian ng dalawang konseptong ito at gamitin ito bilang batayan sa pagunawa kung paanong tinitingnan ng ilang grupong panlipunan ang kanilang
kapaligiran.1
Naniniwala siya na ang ideyolohiya ay makikita saanman at walang
aspekto ng buhay ng tao na hindi napapalamutian ng ideyolohiya. Ang mga
ideyolohiyang ito ay nakatago at kinakailangang tanggalin ang maskarang
bumabalot sa ideyolohiya ng tao tulad ng pagtatanggal ng kasinungalingan.
Hinahanap niya ang reyalidad sa likod ng ideyolohiya at utopia. Katulad ng
pananaw ni Marx, ang pananaw ni Mannheim sa ideyolohiyang ito ay
pumipigil sa anumang pagtatangka sa pagbabago samantalang ang utopia
naman ay mayroong paghahangad sa pagbabago upang mapabuti ang
kanilang estado kaya naman kinakailangang buhayin ang utopia sapagkat
taglay nito ang kinakailangang pagbabagong panlipunan. 2
Ang ideyolohiya ay mga ideya na hindi natamo ang katotohanan sa
pagsasakatuparan nito ayon sa kanilang nilalaman. Ang mga ideyolohiya ay
maituturing na mga mabubuting layunin para sa subhetibong pagkilos ng
indibiwal. Kapag ang mga ideyolohiyang ito ay inilalangkap sa pagkilos ng
1 See Lyman T. Sargent, “Utopianism” in Index, Vol. 10 of Routledge Encyclopedia of
Philosophy, ed. by Edward Craig (London: Routledge, 1998), 558.
2 See Lyman T. Sargent, “Ideology and Utopia: Karl Mannheim and Paul Ricoeur,” in
Journal of Political Ideologies, 13:3 (2008), 266-267.
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
8
MGA LIHAM SA INA NG LAGING SAKLOLO
indibidwal, ang kahulugan nito kadalasan ay kabaliktaran. Ipinakita ito sa
turo ng Kristyanismo ukol sa pagmamahal sa kapwa sa isang lipunang
mayroong pang-aalipin. Bagamat itinuturo ng simbahan ang pagmamahal sa
kapwa, namamayani pa rin ang pang-aalipin sa mga nakararaming
manggagawa sa ganitong aspekto. Masasabing ideyolohikal na ideya ang
konsepto ng pagmamahal sa kapwa at hindi pa rin ito natatamo kung ang
lipunan ay hindi naayos ayon sa prinsipyo na itinuturo ng simbahan.
Sapagkat ang ideyolohikal na pagkilos ay kadalasang hindi umaayon sa nais
nitong ipakahulugan, nakabuo si Manhheim ng mga anyo ng ideyolohiya. 3
Tinalakay din ni Mannheim sa kaniyang pag-aaral ng ideyolohiya
ang tatlong pangunahing uri ng ideyolohikal na elemento: 1) ang mga
elementong pumipigil sa mga tao na makita ang hindi pagkakatugma ng
ideyolohiya at reyalidad, 2) ang elementong nag-uudyok sa isang tao para
linlangin niya ang kaniyang sarili at magbulag-bulagan sa harap ng mga
panlipunang kontradiksyon, at 3) panlilinlang ng isang tao sa kaniyang
kapwa para tanggapin na lamang nito ang umiiral na kaayusan kahit gaano
man ito kamapang-api at hindi pantay-pantay.4
Sa kabilang banda, ang konsepto ng utopia ni Mannheim ay isang
manipestasyon ng kamalayang salungat sa ideyolohiya. Ito ay nakatuon sa
mga bagay na hindi umiiral sa tunay na buhay; ito ay lampas sa katotohanan
o walang katotohanan.5 Ang pakahulugan niya ng utopia ay anumang
proseso ng kaisipan na tumatanggap ng istimulus hindi mula sa reyalidad
kundi mula sa konsepto ng simbolo, pantasya, panaginip, ideya—sa
madaling salita, mga bagay na hindi naman talaga umiiral. Para sa kanya,
ang dalawang kaisipang ito ay ideyolohikal kapag mayroong panlilinlang sa
reyalidad panlipunan at utopian naman kapag nilalayong baguhin ang
reyalidad upang umayon sa kanilang mithiin na maaring lumampas sa
reyalidad.6 Nagiging utopia lamang ang mga ideyolohiya kapag ang mga
pangarap na ito ay inilangkap na nila sa kanilang mga aktwal na gawain at
sinikap na maisakatuparan ito.
Hindi tinanggap ni Bloch ang estratehiya ni Mannheim sa paggamit
ng kasaysayan upang makabuo ng balangkas ng ideyolohiya at utopia
sapagkat para kay Mannheim, itinuturing na ilusyon (wishful thinking)
lamang lahat ng anyo ng mga pag-asang hindi nagiging aktibong utopia. Sa
3 See Karl Mannheim, Ideology and Utopia: An Introduction to the Sociology of Knowledge
(London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, Ltd., 1960), 174-175.
4 See Feorillo Petronillo A. Demeterio, III, “Mga Anyo at Antas ng Pag-asa na
Nakapaloob sa mga Diskurso ng El Shaddai,” in Malay, 22:2 (2010): 19-43.
5 See Eduard Batalov, The American Utopia (Moscow: Progress Publishers, 1985), 9.
6 See Sargent, “Utopianism,” 558.
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. CASABUENA
9
pananaw naman ni Bloch, lahat ng mga pag-asa at pangako ay mayroong
himaymay ng tinatawag niyang utopian surplus.7
Para kay Bloch, ang pag-asa ay laganap sa araw-araw na kamalayan
ng tao at malinaw na makikita sa iba’t ibang anyo ng kultura ng tao simula
sa mga “fairy tale” tungo sa mga pilosopikal at politikal na utopia. Ang bawat
indibidwal ay mayroong mga pangarap na inaasam niyang makamit.
Naniniwala si Bloch na mayroong mga hindi nakakamit na potensyal na
nangangailangan ng pagbabagong panlipunan na nangangahulugan lamang
na mayroong utopia sa lahat ng sitwasyong nararanasan ng tao. Ang utopia
ay abot-tanaw lamang, hindi pa nakakamit, at mayroong posibilidad na
makamit. Ang mga hangarin at pag-asa ng tao ay matatamo upang
magkaroon ng isang maayos na pamumuhay ang tao. Naniniwala si Bloch na
ang mga tao ay aktibong kalahok sa pagbuo ng isang magandang hinaharap;
kailangan lamang ng taong mag-isip at kumilos ayon sa bisyong nakita ni
Bloch sa sining, literatura, at musika. 8
Sa kaniyang konsepto ng utopianismo, ginamit niya ang abstrak at
konkretong utopia. Ang abstrak na utopia ay makikita sa pinakamahina
nitong anyo na nangangahulugang pagnanasa lamang at walang malinaw na
balangkas kung paano ito matatamo. Samantalang ang konkretong utopia
naman ay isang obhektibong posibilidad na kung saan mayroong
pagmimithi ng kaganapan ang kanilang pangarap na nakabatay sa
masinsinang pag-aaral ng umiiral na kaayusan at pulidong pagdalumat ng
balangkas at metodo ng pagbabago. 9
Gamit ang teorya ni Mannheim, inilahad ng mananaliksik ang antas
at hugis ng ideyolohiya na nangingibabaw sa mga inihulog na liham ng mga
deboto sa Dambana ng Ina ng Laging Saklolo sa Baclaran upang matukoy
ang implikasyon ng ideyolohiyang nakapaloob sa mga liham na ito sa usapin
ng pagbabagong-loob at pagbabago ng lipunan.
Pagtutuunan ng pansin sa pagsusuring ito ang tatlong pangunahing
uri ng ideyolohiyang nabuo ni Mannheim. : 1) mga elementong pumipigil sa
isang taong makita niya ang tunay na kaayusan ng reyalidad, 2) mga
elementong nag-uudyok sa isang taong linlangin niya ang kaniyang sarili
hinggil sa tunay na kaayusan ng reyalidad, at 3) panlilinlang ng isang tao sa
kaniyang kapwa para tanggapin na lamang ang umiiral na kaayusan.
Samantala, gamit naman ang teorya ni Bloch, sinuri ng mananaliksik
kung gaano kaabstrakto o kakonkreto ang mga pagmimithi/pag-asang
mayroon ang mga deboto mula sa mga liham na kanilang inihulog sa
7
See Vincent Geoghegan, “Ideology and Utopia,” in Journal of Political Ideologies, 9:2
(2004), 128.
See Sargent, “Utopianism,” 560.
See Demeterio, “Mga Anyo at Antas ng Pag-asa na Nakapaloob sa mga Diskurso ng
El Shaddai,” 24.
8
9
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
10
MGA LIHAM SA INA NG LAGING SAKLOLO
dambana ng Ina ng Laging Saklolo. Nais makita ng mananaliksik kung gaano
kakonkreto sa parte ng mga deboto at kung gaano kalakas ang kanilang
pagmimithi upang maisakatuparan ang kanilang mga inaasam.
Resulta at Diskusyon ng Pag-aaral
Paglalarawan ng Debosyon sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo sa
Baclaran
Sa paraan ng pagdedebosyon ng mga deboto sa Ina ng Laging
Saklolo natuklasan ng mananaliksik na marami sa mga deboto ang nagsimula
ang debosyon dahil sa impluwensya ng kanilang kapamilya, partikular na
ang kanilang lola o ina. Naging tradisyon na ng pamilya ang pagnonobena
sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo kaya nahihikayat na rin ang kapamilya na gawin ito.
Mayroon din namang ang nakakaimpluwensya sa kanila para magnobena at
maging deboto ay ang kanilang mga kaibigan. Sa bihirang pagkakataon,
mayroong ilan na dahil naririnig na nila ang pangalang Ina ng Laging Saklolo
at ang mga himala nito kaya sila na mismo ang pumupunta sa dambana
upang humingi ng tulong lalo na sa panahon ng matinding pangangailangan.
Kaugnay ng kanilang gawain bilang tanda ng kanilang debosyon sa
Ina ng Laging Saklolo, lumabas na ang mga sumusunod naman ang kanilang
ginagawa: pagnonobena, pagtanod kapag araw ng Martes, paglalakad nang
paluhod, pagsalat sa imahen ng Ina ng Laging Saklolo, pagdarasal ng Santo
Rosaryo, boluntaryong paglilingkod sa Dambana ng Ina ng Laging Saklolo at
paghuhulog ng liham sa dambana.
Ayon sa mga deboto, ang mga pangunahin nilang dahilan sa
pagdedebosyon ay pagtupad ng Mahal na Ina sa kanilang mga kahilingan,
bilang pasasalamat sa biyayang natatanggap, at naging bahagi na si Maria ng
kanilang buhay. Dahil naman sa kanilang pagnonobena, mayroon ding
kabutihang naidudulot ito sa kanila tulad ng pag-iwas sa kanilang
masasamang bisyo, nagiging matapang sa pagharap sa pagsubok, at
pagbabago ng ugali. Dahil din sa kanilang pagiging deboto at palagiang
pagnonobena sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo, nagiging magaan ang kanilang
pakiramdam kahit na marami silang mga problema sa buhay. Mula rin sa
mga nakapanayam, natuklaasan na ang mga hinihiling nila ay may
kaugnayan sa kalusugan, trabaho, pagkakaroon ng anak o katuwang sa
buhay, at pagpasa sa eksam.
Antas at Hugis ng Ideyolohiya sa mga Liham
Malaki ang kaugnayan ng pananampalataya ng mga Pilipino sa
kanilang paghingi ng tulong kay Maria. Kadalasang makikita sa mga liham
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. CASABUENA
11
ng mga deboto sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo ang kanilang paniniwala na ang
anumang kanilang hilingin ay kanilang matatamo o ibibigay sa kanila
sapagkat hindi sila kayang biguin ni Maria. Ayon sa Banal na Bibliya, mula sa
“Aklat ng Hebreo,” “Faith is the assurance of things hoped for, the conviction
of things not seen.”10 Nangangahulugan lamang na ang pananampalataya ay
ang pagtitiwala na magkakaroon ng katuparan ang anumang inaasam at
mayroong paniniwala sa mga bagay na hindi niya nakikita tulad ng
paniniwala sa kapangyarihan ni Kristo.
Mayroong tatlong katangian ang pananampalataya: paniniwala
(believing) na tumutukoy sa pagkilala sa presensya ng Panginoon katulad ng
malalim na pag-unawa na mayroon tayong mga magulang, pangalawa ang
paggawa (doing) na nangangahulugang pagsunod o pagsasagawa ng turo ng
Panginoon, at pangatlo ang pagtitiwala (trusting) ng lahat sa kamay ng
Panginoon. Ito ay nagmumula sa puso ng bawat indibidwal at ito ay
lumalago sa pamamagitan ng pagdarasal at pagsamba sa Diyos.11
Sa pagkakataong ito, makikita sa mga namimintuho kay Maria ang
konsepto nila ng pananampalataya sa Panginoon sa intersesyon ni Maria. Sa
kanilang mga liham ng petisyon, makikita sa mga deboto na sila ay
nabubulag ng kanilang depinisyon ng paniniwala at pananampalataya
sapagkat may mga pagkakataong ang isang debotong humihiling ay
lumalampas sa limitasyon niya bilang taong naniniwala at nagtitiwala.
Nililinlang niya ang kaniyang sarili sa mga pagkakataong nakaramramdam
siya ng matinding depresyon at desperasyon na makamit ang kahilingan.
Matutunghayan sa ibaba ang buod ng mga huwarang liham na
naglalaman ng ideyolohiya.
KATEGORYA
Bilang ng
Liham
K1:
Espiritwal na Biyaya
D1-D5
K2:
Pagbabalik-loob
D6-D10
IDEYOLOHIYA
 mayroong pag-amin ng pagkakamali
 nakasalalay pa rin sa mga pahiwatig/hudyat sa
pamamagitan ng mga himala ang pagbabago ng
tao
 tanging ang pagtawag lamang niya sa Panginoon
ang makatutulong sa kaniya
 paniniwalang kung hindi maghihimala ang Mahal
na Ina ay hindi na magkakaroon ng pagbabago sa
kaniyang kapatid
 iniuugnay niya ang pagbabago ng kaniyang asawa
Heb. 11:1 (ESV).
See Catholic Bishop’s Conference of the Philippines (CBCP), Catechism for Filipino
Catholics (Manila: ECCCE Word & Life Publications, 2008), 35-36.
10
11
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
12
MGA LIHAM SA INA NG LAGING SAKLOLO


K3:
Kapayapaan sa
Tahanan
D11-D15



K4:
Pagkakasundo
D16-D24







K5:
Katuwang sa Buhay
D25-D33





K6:
Kalusugan at
Paggaling
D34-D49



sa pamamagitan ng ibang tao na magsisilbing
instrumento sa pagbabalik-loob sa Diyos
umaasa lamang sa kilos na gagawin ni Maria
kaugnay sa pagbabago ng asawa at paghinto ng
bisyo nito
iniaasa sa Mahal na Birhen ang pagbabago ng
kaniyang anak
pag-uutos na mabago ang ugali ng asawa o
hiwalayan nito ang kinakasama
umaasa na lamang sila sa magiging tugon mula sa
kaniyang pagdarasal batay na rin sa pahayag
nilang “humihingi”, “sana” at “hipuin” para ang
kanilang mga asawang napaibang landas ay
magbalik-loob
naniniwalang si Mama Mary lamang ang may
kakayahang makapagpabago ng masamang ugali
ng kaniyang manugang
sa mga pagkakataong wala nang magagawa,
iniaasa na lamang sa pagkilos ni Maria ang
kanilang hiling
wala ibang inaasahan upang matupad ang
kanilang kahilingan kundi ang tulong na himala at
panalangin na lamang sa Mahal na Ina
tinitingnan na walang imposible sa Diyos kaya
lahat ay kaya nitong gawin
pagsusumamo ng pagkilos ng Mahal na Ina para
sa kaniyang asawa
pakikipagtawaran sa Panginoon o kay Maria
umaasa ang deboto na sa pagtatapos ng kaniyang
nobena ay mayroon nang katuparan ang hiling
pag-asa na maayos ang relasyon sa pamamagitan
ng panalangin
paghingi ng mga senyales/pahiwatig
sinusukat ang kakayahan ni Kristo na
magdesisyon para sa kaniyang ikabubuti
umaasa na lamang sa himala
pag-asa sa ipagkakaloob ni Maria na katuwang sa
buhay sa pamamagitan ng nobena
labis na pagnanais o despresyon ng deboto
kaugnay sa pagbibigay sa kaniya ng Mahal na Ina
ng makakasama habambuhay
matinding depresyon ng isang kaanak na
mabigyan o madugtungan pa ang buhay ng taong
kanilang mahal
pag-asa sa himala o milagro ng pagpapagaling ni
Maria
pag-asa sa maka-inang pagkalinga ni Maria na
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. CASABUENA
K7:
Kaligtasan sa Sakuna
K8:
Pagkakaroon ng Anak
K9:
Tulong Pinansyal
K10:
Tagumpay sa Pagaaral
K11:
Pagpasa sa Eksam
K12:
Pagbyahe sa Ibang
Bansa
K13:
13
hindi sila bibiguin
 pagbuo ng pangako sa paniniwalang mas mainam
ito upang matupad ang panalangin
 pag-asa sa bisang dala ng pagnonobena
walang gaanong makikitang mga paglalahad o pagsasalaysay ng
kahilingan ang mga deboto kaugnay sa kategoryang ito
D50- D53
 umaasa sa himala ng pagdadalantao na
ipagkakaloob sa kanila ni Maria
 kinukumpleto ang siyam na nobena para sa Ina
ng Laging Saklolo sapagkat naniniwala sila na sila
ay pagkakalooban ng anak
D54- D64
 pagpapaubaya ng kahilingan kay Maria at pag-asa
na hindi sila bibiguin
 kawalan nila ng pag-asa na lusutan ang kanilang
problema at maniwala na lamang sa tulong at
saklolo ni Maria
 lubusang pag-asa ng deboto sa panalangin
 paniniwalang himala na lamang ni Maria ang
makatutulong sa kaniyang problemang pinansyal
 desperasyon na matugunan ang pangangailangan
 paghahangad sa mabilisang pagtugon sa
panalangin
 pagpapakahulugan sa pagnonobena bilang
katuparan ng mga temporal nilang
pangangailangan
 kinikilala nilang maawain si Maria at walang
imposible sa kaniya
D65- D68
 pagpapaubaya ng hiling sa pamamagitan ng
himala
 paniniwalang mababago ang marka sa
pamamagitan ng panalangin
 paniniwala sa himala ng pagdarasal kaugnay sa
pagkakaroon ng sipag at talino ng anak
 nakasalalay lamang sa Mahal na Ina ang kaniyang
pagpasa at kaniyang pagtatapos
D69- D73
 ang kanilang matinding kagustuhan o pagnanasa
na matamo ang isang bagay ang nag-uudyok sa
kanila upang umasa sa himala ni
Mariapaniniwalang sapagkat si Maria ay
mapagbigay na ina, ipagkakaloob nito ang
anumang nais nila kahit na wala naman silang
gawin
D74- D77
 paniniwalang si Maria ay mapaghimalang birhen
ang nagbubunsod sa kanilang upang maniwala
D78 - D84
 dahil sa deboto sila ng Mahal na Ina ng Laging
Saklolo ay ipagkakaloob ang kanilang nais
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
14
MGA LIHAM SA INA NG LAGING SAKLOLO
Pagkakaroon ng
Trabaho
K14:
Katarungan at
Kapayapaang
Panlipunan
K15:
Legal na Biyaya
D85
D86- D87
K16:
Materyal na Biyaya
D88- D91
K17:
Lahat ng Biyaya
D92- D96
 sa kahinaan ng loob, si Maria na lamang ang pagasang makatutulong sa kanila
 may himig ng pag-uutos sa Mahal na Birhen
hinggil sa kanilang nais
 paghiling sa kalutasan ng kaso ukol sa demolisyon
dahil walang ibang mahihingan ng tulong kundi si
Maria
 paniniwala sa kapangyarihan ni Maria sa
pagkakaloob ng himala hinggil sa pagpapawalangsala ng mga nasasakdal sa kaso
 umaasang pagkakalooban ng mga ari-ariang labislabis sa pamamagitan ng kanilang pagdarasal pa
rin sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo
 pagnanasang makatakas sa hirap na kanilang
pinagdadaanan
 tinitingan nila ang debosyon kay Maria bilang
isang “paghiling” o “wishing well”
 pag-asa sa paghiling sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo ng
lahat ng biyayang materyal at di materyal
Talahanayan 1: Mga nilalaman ng mga
liham na mayroong ideyolohiya
Batay sa mga naging liham ng mga deboto kaugnay sa ideyolohiya o
panlilinlang sa/ng mga deboto sa kanilang mga sarili, nakita ang ideyolohiya
o pambubulag ayon sa kung paanong humihiling ang mga deboto sa Ina ng
Laging Saklolo at kung paano nila tinatanaw na matutupad ang mga
kahilingang ito. Ipinakikita sa 410 liham o 27% ng kabuuang liham na sinuri
ang ideyolohiya na nangingibabaw sa mga deboto. Mula sa mga halimbawa
ng liham na sinuri sa larangan ng ideyolohiya, marami sa mga deboto ay
nabubulag ayon sa sumusunod na mga kadahilanan: a) Ina ng Laging Saklolo
ayon na rin sa titulo ng Mahal na Birhen bilang isang ina na palaging handang
sumaklolo at tumugon sa mga pangangailangan ng tao; b) desperasyon o
matinding pagnanasa ng isang bagay sa panahong wala na silang magawa;
c) paniniwala na sa pagtatapos ng nobena sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo ay
makakamit nila ang kanilang hangarin sa buhay, at d) pag-asa ng mga deboto
sa himala upang matamo ng kanilang minimithi sa buhay.
Ang unang prominenteng ideolohiya ay ang pagtingin o pagtanaw
ng mga deboto sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo ayon sa titulo ng Mahal na Birhen
bilang isang ina na palaging handang sumaklolo at tumugon sa mga
pangangailangan ng tao. Sa pagtingin nila sa ganitong aspekto sa Mahal na
Birhen, mayroon silang tendensiya na ipaubaya na lamang sa kanya ang lahat
kahit na sa parte nila ay wala naman silang ginagawa. Mayroon silang
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. CASABUENA
15
paniniwala na sa pagdarasal sa Mahal na Ina ipagkakaloob nito ang anumang
kanilang naisin. Para sa kanila walang imposible kaya Maria at lahat ay kaya
nitong gawin.
Pangalawang aspekto ng pambubulag sa mga deboto ay ang
kanilang desperasyon o matinding pagnanasa sa isang bagay sa panahong
wala na silang magawa. Maaring tumukoy ito sa unang elemento ni
Mannheim kaugnay sa ideyolohiya sapagkat nililinlang sila ng kanilang labis
na pangangailangan o desperasyon para makita nila kung ano talagang dapat
nilang gawin sa sitwasyong kinalalagyan nila. Mayroong mga debotong
lumalapit sa Mahal na Ina sa mga panahong wala na silang alam na paraan
upang mabigyang solusyon ang kanilang problema o suliraning
pinagdaraanan sa buhay pansarili man o pampamilya.
Pangatlo namang aspekto na bumubulag sa mga deboto ay ang
kanilang paniniwala na sa pagtatapos o pagsasagawa ng nobena sa Ina ng
Laging Saklolo, makakamit nila ang kanilang hangarin sa buhay. May mga
debotong malinaw na naghahayag na sa pagtatapos ng kanilang
pagnonobena ay inaasahan na nila ang katuparan ng kanilang pangarap.
Pang-apat ay ang pag-asa ng mga deboto sa himala na matamo ng
kanilang minimithi sa buhay. Sa halip na gumawa sila ng paraan, ang
kanilang matinding paghahangad na makamit ang mga hinihiling nila ay
idinadaan nila sa paniniwala na pagkakalooban sila ni Maria ng himala.
Nabubulagan sila sa ideya na sa kanilang pagtawag at paghingi kay Maria,
kahit na ito ay imposible, naniniwala silang ito ay magaganap sapagkat
walang imposible kay Maria dahil mayroong himala.
Batay sa pagsusuring ginawa sa mga liham sa larangan ng
ideyolohiya, natuklasan na ang pangunahing elementong nangingibabaw sa
mga deboto ay ang elementong nag-uudyok sa isang taong linlangin niya ang
kaniyang sarili hinggil sa tunay na kaayusan ng reyalidad. Madalas ay
nililinlang ng isang deboto ang kaniyang sarili sa kaniyang paniniwala na
maipagkakaloob sa kaniya ang anumang kaniyang nais sa pamamagitan ng
matiyaga at matinding pagtawag kay Maria.
Napatunayan din sa pag-aaral na ito na nangingibabaw ang
ideyolohiya sa mga kahilingan ng mga deboto ukol sa pagkakasundo,
paghiling ng mga kababaihan ng katuwang sa buhay, kalusugan at
paggaling, at ang pagkakaloob ng pinansyal na tulong na karamihan ay
humihingi ng himala ng pagkapanalo ng jackpot sa lotto.
Mula sa mga halimbawang ipinakita sa pagsusuring ito ng
ideyolohiya, makikita na tinitingnan ng mga deboto ang pagdarasal nila ng
petisyon bilang isang mahika na magbibigay sa kanila ng kanilang gusto. Sila
ay nabubulag sa ideya na sa pamamagitan ng kanilang masidhing pagdarasal
sa Mahal na Ina, magkakaroon ito ng awa upang ibigay sa kanila ang
kahilingang minimithi. Madalas ay hindi nakikita ng deboto ang tunay na
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
16
MGA LIHAM SA INA NG LAGING SAKLOLO
estado ng reyalidad na kaniyang kinalalagyan at madalas ay nabubulag sa
paniniwala na magkakaroon ng pagbabago dahil sa siya ay nagdasal.
Nakakalimutan nila ang tunay na esensya ng pagdarasal na pagsusuko ng
panalangin kay Kristo at pagpapaubaya na lamang sa Kanya kung ano ang
nararapat.
Antas at Hugis ng Utopia sa mga Liham
Ang utopia sa pag-aaral na ito ay tumutukoy sa mga pangarap,
hangarin, o mithiin ng isang tao na nagkakaroon ng katuparan tungo sa
pagtatamo ng kaayusang panlipunan.
Ayon kay Bloch malaki ang ginagampanan ng pangarap sa pagimpluwensya kung paano natin titingnan ang mundo sa pagpuuno ng tao ng
kaniyang buhay ng mga paniniwala, ilusyon at pangarap, at delusyon. Ang
ugat ng mga hangaring pantaong ito ay ang kasalukuyang kalagayan ng tao
na nababalot ng iba’t ibang mga pangangailangan ng tao tungo sa
pagkakamit ng kaginhawaan. Ang mga pangarap ding ito ay ekspresyon ng
pangangailangan at pangarap ng tao sa kabila ng mga pagkontrol ng lipunan.
Sa kabila ng mahirap na pamumuhay ng marami sa mga Pilipino,
ang kanilang pag-asa na mabago ito ay higit pa sa pagtupad ng isang
pangarap. Ang pag-asang ito ang siyang nagpapakilos sa kanila tungo sa
magandang hinaharap. Ang utopiang ito ay bisyon ng isang bagong lipunan
na nagdadala ng pag-asa at direksyon sa mga taong dukha sa lahat ng
kanilang mga paghihirap sa buhay.12
Dahil sa mga pangarap na ito, nagkakaroon ng motibasyon ang tao
upang magsikap, upang kumilos. Naniniwala si Bloch na malaki ang dulot
na pagbabago ng mga pangarap at hangarin ng tao kung ito ay
maisasakatuparan lamang. Ang pag-asang nabubuo sa tao na magaganap
ang kanilang hangarin ang tinatawag na utopia.13 Ang utopia na ito na
tinutukoy ni Aguas ang nagbibigay pag-asa sa mga tao na makawala sa
kasalukuyang estado ng buhay mayroon sila tungo sa pagkakamit ng isang
makatarungang lipunan. Ang pag-asa na nagbibigay ng utopia sa mga tao ay
hindi pasibo. Sila ay hindi lamang basta umuupo na lamang at naghihintay
sa pagkilos ng Panginoon para mabigyang solusyon ang anumang
problemang kanilang pinagdaraanan. Ang kanilang pananampalataya ang
humihimok sa kanilang kumilos at makita ang isang lipunang mas malaya at
mas may pagkakapantay-pantay.
12 See Raymond B. Aguas, Relating Faith and Political Action: Utopia in the Theology of
Gustavo Gutierrez (Unpublished Ph.D. Dissertation, Indiana: University of Notre Dame, 2007), 7273.
13 Ibid., 73.
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. CASABUENA
17
Matutunghayan sa ibaba ang sipi ng mga liham ng mga deboto na
kakikitaan ng utopia sa kanilang mga kahilingan at pasasalamat.
KATEGORYA
Bilang ng
liham
K1:
Espiritwal na Biyaya
D97 - D102
K2:
Pagbabalik-loob
D103- D106
K3:
Kapayapaan sa
Tahanan
D107-D112
K4:
Pagkakasundo
D113- D119
K5:
Katuwang sa Buhay
D120- D124
UTOPIA
KONKRETO
 lahat sila ay
nagkakaroon ng pagkilos
tungo sa pagtatamo ng
kapatawaran
 mayroong paghahangad
tungo sa pagbabago
 pagtalikod sa mga
maling gawain
 mayroong paghahangad
na mabago ang maling
gawain
 sa kaniyang
pananampalataya
nagkaroon siya ng
positibong pagtingin sa
buhay at nagawa niyang
iligtas ang kaniyang
sarili sa paggawa ng
masama
 gumagawa ng paraan
upang maisaayos ang
kanilang pagsasama
tulad ng pakikipag-usap,
pagsuyo sa kanilang
asawa at hindi pagsuko
sa mga ito
 may mga ginagawa
upang makahingi ng
tawad sa kaniyang asawa
at muling maayos ang
kanilang pagsasama
 paghahangad ng deboto
na maging daan tungo
sa pagkakaayos ng magama
 pangangalaga sa
relasyon
 paghingi ng tulong na
ABSTRAK
 pagdulog sa Ina ng
Laging Saklolo at pagasa nila sa himala
 nagdidikta sa Ina ng
Laging Saklolo upang
gumawa ng pagkilos
para sa kanilang
hangarin magkaayos
silang mag-asawa
 pag-asa na lamang sa
panalangin para sa
pagkakasundo ng magasawa
 pag-asa sa tulong ng
Mahal na Ina sa
pagkakasunod ng
miyembro ng pamilya at
ng pinagkakautangan
 nakasalalay lamang sa
pagdarasal at pagkilos
ng Ina ng Laging Saklolo
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
18
MGA LIHAM SA INA NG LAGING SAKLOLO
K6:
Kalusugan at
Paggaling
K7:
Kaligtasan sa
sakuna
K8:
Pagkakaroon ng
Anak
K9:
Tulong Pinansyal
D125- D139
makilala na ang lalaking
pangarap sa buhay
 hindi pagsuko sa
pagmamahal sa kabila ng
lahat ng pinagdaanan sa
buhay pag-ibig
 ginagawa ring paraan sa
kaniyang sarili upang
matupad ang kaniyang
hangarin sa buhay tulad
ng pagpapagamot
walang nakitang huwarang liham
D140- D147
D148-D153
 maaring magkaroon ng
anak lalo na kung
walang karamdaman
 nagpapatingin rin siya sa
doktor upang maging
katotohanan ang
kaniyang pinapangarap
 mayroong medikasyong
pinagdadaanan at
gagawin ang lahat tulad
ng in vitro fertilization
para sa pagkakaroon ng
anak
 mayroong paghahangad
na makabayad sa utang
at iba pang bayarin
 mayroong ginagawang
paraan at ang pagtawag
kay Maria ay paghingi
lamang ng gabay kasama
ng pagkilos
D159- D163
 hiling na huwag makuha
ng anak niya ang sakit na
tumama sa kaniya
 pag-asa sa tulong ni
Maria na ibibigay sa
kanila sa pamamagitan
ng pagtama sa lotto
 lubusang pag-asa
lamang sa
kapangyarihan ni Maria
bilang ina
D154- 158
K10:
Tagumpay sa Pagaaral
 pag-asam sa isang
milagro na magmumula
kay Maria
 kumikilos patungo sa
pagtatamo ng pangarap
na makapag-aral o
makapagtapos ng pag-
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. CASABUENA
K11:
Pagpasa sa Eksam
D164- D176
aaral
 hindi pagsuko at
pagsusumikap upang
makapasa sa eksam
 naniniwala rin siya sa
kapangyarihan ng
panalangin kasama ang
gawa
 pinagsisikapan ang
pagrerebyu
 umaasa na siya ay
papasa sa eksam
sapagkat ayon sa kanya
ay marami nang
naipagkaloob sa
kaniyang ang Mahal na
Ina
D177-D178
K12:
Pagbyahe sa Ibang
Bansa
D179- D186
K13:
Pagkakaroon ng
Trabaho
D187- D195
19
 nagsusumikap na
maayos at
makapagsumite ng mga
papeles na kailangan
 di pagsuko sa prosesong
pinagdaraanan
 may lakas ng loob na
harapin ang pagsubok na
panayam
 pagsusuko ng kahilingan
kay Maria bagamat
mayroong ginagawang
paraan sa pag-aaplay
abroad
 humihingi ng tulong
kaugnay sa kanilang
pag-aaplay
 patnubay at gabay ang
kanilang hinihingi
habang kasalukuyang
nilang tinatahak ang
kanilang pag-aaplay
 pursigido sa paghahanap
ng trabaho
 tagumpay sa
pangangasiwa ng
negosyoagpapaubaya sa
Diyos ng kahihinatnan
ng pag-aaplay
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
20
MGA LIHAM SA INA NG LAGING SAKLOLO
 umaasa sa tugon at
pagtulong ng Ina ng
Laging Saklolo sa
pamamagitan ng
panalangin
D196- D200
K14:
Katarungan at
Kapayapaang
Panlipunan
K15:
Legal na Biyaya
K16:
Materyal na Biyaya
K17:
Lahat ng Biyaya
K18:
Pasasalamat
walang nakitang huwarang liham
D201- D206
D207-D208
 maaring magkaroon ng
kalayaan sa kaso kung
mapapatunayan nila na
wala talaga silang
kasalanan
 naghahangad na
makabili ng bahay at
lupa mula sa
pagtratrabaho
 kung sa kanilang
pagdarasal, wala silang
ibang inaasahan kundi
ang kilos ng Ina ng
Laging Saklolo
walang nakitang huwarang liham
D209- 215
 nagawa niyang mairaos
ang kaniyang pag-aaral
sa graduate school
 nagawa ng anak niya na
makakuha ng iskolarsyip
sa pinapangarap nitong
unibersidad
 naglahad ng kaniyang
pinagdaanan bilang ina
sa pagpapaaral sa
kaniyang anak
 nagpapasalamat na
nakapasa siya sa
eksaminasyon niya na
nabigay sa kanya ng
pinakamataas na
karangalang na maging
isang medical
technologist
 nagkaroon ng katuparan
ang kaniyang panalangin
na maaparubahan ang
kanyang aplikasyon
patungo sa Canada
 nagpapasalamat
sapagkat siya ay
gumaling matapos
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. CASABUENA
21
niyang magkaroon ng
nakamamatay na virus sa
kanyang atay
 nagpapasalamat
sapagkat sa maraming
pagsubok na
pinagdaanan nila para
magkaroon ng anak
kung saan nasubok ang
tibay ng
pananampalataya nila ay
naipagkaloob sa kanila
ang matagal na nilang
pangarap
Talahanayan 2: Mga nilalamang utopia ng mga liham na sinuri
Sa larangan naman ng utopia, makikita ang pangingibabaw ng
konkretong utopia sa mga liham sapagkat makikita ang pagkilos ng mga
deboto kasama ng kanilang pagdarasal sa pagtatamo ng kanilang mga
kahilingan. Ayon rin sa naging resulta ng panayam sa mga deboto, higit na
nangibabaw ang utopia sa kanilang mga kahilingan sapagkat sa kanilang
paghiling o pagdarasal sa Mahal na Ina, hindi sila umaasa na lamang sa
panalangin. Sila ay mayroong kamalayan at kaalaman sa kanilang sarili na sa
bawat pagdarasal nila sa Panginoon sa pamamagitan ni Maria, mahalaga ang
kanilang paggawa upang maging positibo ang tugong makuha.
Sa mga liham na sinuri, nangingibabaw ang mga konkretong utopia
o iyong mga kahilingang mayroong posibilidad na magkaroon ng katuparan
sapagkat kakikitaan ng pagkilos ang mga deboto tungo sa pagtatamo ng
kanilang mga hangarin tulad ng mga kahilingan sa: espiritwal na biyaya,
pagbabalik-loob, pagkakaroon (o pagsasama ng) katuwang sa buhay,
kalusugan at paggaling sa hindi malalang karamdaman, pagkakaroon ng
anak, tulong pinansyal (sa pagnanasang makabayad ng utang), pag-aaral,
pagpasa sa eksam, pagbyahe sa ibang bansa, at pagkakaroon ng trabaho. Ang
mga debotong humihiling ng tulong sa Mahal na Ina sa mga larangang ito ay
hindi lubusang umaasa sa himala. Marami sa kanila ay isinusuko ang
kanilang kahilingan sa Panginoon sa tulong ni Maria at ipinauubaya na
lamang kung ano ang mangyayari sa kanilang pagsisikap na ginagawa.
Ang mga liham ng pasasalamat ay nagpapakita rin ng konkretong
utopia sapagkat patunay ito ng katuparan ng kanilang mga kahilingan.
Makikita sa kanilang paghiling na mayroon silang ginagawang kilos para
magkaroon ng katuparan ng kanilang mga kahilingan. Hindi sila lubusang
umaasa na lamang sa panalangin at naghihintay sa mga senyales o pahiwatig
bago gawin ang pagkilos. Makikita sa mga deboto na sabay nilang ginagawa
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
22
MGA LIHAM SA INA NG LAGING SAKLOLO
ang pagdarasal gayundin ang kanilang paghingi ng tulong at gabay ni Maria
upang patnubayan silang matupad ang kanilang hinihiling.
Samantala nakita naman ang pangingibabaw ng abstrak na utopia sa
mga kahilingan sa katuwang sa buhay, pagkakasundo, pagbabalik-loob,
kapayapaan sa tahanan, pinansyal na tulong, kalusugan, at legal na biyaya.
Sa mga aspektong ito, bagamat mayroong nakitang konkretong utopia, mas
nangibabaw ang pagiging abstrak sapagkat mayroon sa kanilang
nagpahayag ng pag-asa na rin nila sa himala kaugnay sa kagalingan ng mahal
sa buhay, pagkakaroon ng maraming salapi, at pagpapawalang-sala sa mga
kasong kinasangkutan.
Higit na nangingibabaw sa mga liham ng mga deboto ang
konkretong utopia sapagkat makikita sa mga deboto na kasabay ng kanilang
pagdarasal, sila ay mayroong ginagawa kaugnay ng kanilang mga kahilingan
upang magkaroon ng posibilidad na ito ay magkaroon ng katuparan. Marami
sa mga pahayag ng mga debotong lumiham ay hindi lamang umaasa sa
panalangin sapagkat malinaw sa kanilang kamalayan na kailangan din
nilang kumilos upang matupad ang kanilang hinihiling. Ito ay
pagtutulungan sa pagitan nila at ni Kristo, kaya nga ang pilosopiyang “Nasa
tao ang gawa, nasa Diyos ang awa” ang pinaniniwalaan ng maraming
debotong Pilipino.
Sa kabuuan ng naging pagsusuri ng mananaliksik sa mga liham ng
mga deboto sa bawat kategorya, lumalabas na ang nangingibabaw na
elemento sa mga liham ng mga deboto ay ang utopia sapagkat makikita sa
kanilang mga naratibo na bilang mga taong nagdarasal at humihingi ng
tulong sa Panginoon, hindi nila lubusang iniaasa sa Panginoon o kay Maria
ang kanilang mga hinihiling. Bagkus, ipinauubaya nila sa Panginoon ang
kanilang mga kahilingan kasabay ng kanilang pagkilos tungo sa pagtatamo
ng kanilang mga idinudulog kay Maria. Bagamat may kamalayan sila sa
banal na kapangyarihan ng Panginoon, hindi nila minamanipula ang
Panginoon o si Maria tungo sa pagkakamit ng kanilang personal na hangarin
sa buhay.
Implikasyon ng Ideyolohiya/ Utopiang Nakapaloob sa mga
Liham sa Usapin ng Pagbabagong-loob at Pagbabago ng Lipunan
Kaugnay naman ng implikasyon ng mga liham sa larangan ng
ideyolohiya, maaring patuloy na malinang sa mga deboto ang sumusunod
dahil sa kanilang maling pagtingin o pagtanaw sa kanilang debosyon kay
Maria. Ang mga ito ay a) lubusang umasa na lamang sa kakakayahan ng
Mahal na Ina na mamagitan para sa kanilang kahilingan, b) tingnan ang
kanilang pananampalataya bilang pakikipagtawaran sa Panginoon o kay
Maria, c) tingnan ang pagdarasal o paghiling bilang paghingi ng kanilang
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. CASABUENA
23
mga personal na pangangailangan, d) maniwala o umasa na lamang sa
himala o maging palaasa, at e) magkaroon ng mababaw na pagtingin sa
debosyon.
Una, makikita sa mga deboto ang lubos na pag-asa sa pagkilos ng
Mahal na Ina sa pagkakaloob ng kanilang mga kahilingan. Nagkakaroon ng
pagkakataon ang mga tao na lumapit sa kanilang pananampalataya at
magtiwala na magkakaroon ng pagbabago sa kanilang mga matinding
inaasam at pinapangarap sa buhay. Mayroong aspekto ng pambubulag sa
mga deboto sapagkat iniaasa na lamang nila sa pagkilos ng Mahal na Ina ang
kanilang mga panalangin.
Pangalawa, pinaniniwalaan nila ang kanilang pananampalataya
bilang pakikipagtawaran sa Panginoon o kay Maria. Sapagkat ang pangalan
ni Maria ay Ina ng Laging Saklolo, hindi nawawala sa kanila ang pagtingin
na anumang hiling nila, mayroong posibilidad na matupad lalo na kung
sasamahan pa nila ito ng pangako na may mga pagkakataong hindi na
natutupad kapag naipagkaloob na ang kanilang hinihiling.
Pangatlo, tinitingnan ang pagdarasal o paghiling bilang paghingi ng
kanilang mga personal na pangangailangan. Mas nangingibabaw sa mga tao
ang paghiling at pagtitiwala na makakamit nila ang kaginhawaan, seguridad,
satispaksyon, at kasiyahan sa pamamagitan ng paghingi ng tulong kay
Maria. Tinitingnan nila ang pagdarasal nila sa Panginoon bilang paghingi at
pagkakaloob ngunit hindi pagpupuri at pagpapaubaya sa banal Niyang
kapangyarihan. Ayaw ng mga debotong tumanggap ng kabiguan sapagkat
para sa kanila, palagi silang pagbibigyan anuman ang kanilang hinihiling
sapagkat Mahal sila ni Maria.
Pang-apat, ang kanilang pagdarasal ay iniuugnay na lamang nila sa
paghingi ng himala sapagkat ang pagkumpleto ng kanilang nobena o kahit
ang kanilang pagdarasal ay magdudulot ng sagot sa kanilang hinahangad.
Ang kanilang pagnonobena sa Mahal na Birhen ay hindi isang pagdarasal
kundi katumbas ng pagkakaloob ng isang hangarin sa buhay. At panghuli,
nagiging mababaw ang pananampalataya ng mga deboto resulta ng
mababaw na paraan ng pagtingin nila sa kanilang debosyon. Ang tunay na
debosyon ay pagsusuko ng sarili sa Panginoon at pagpapaubaya kung ano
ang nararapat. Sa ginagawa ng tao, tinitingnan nila ang kanilang debosyon
sa mga santo at santa sa pamamagitan ng paghiling at pag-asa na
maipagkakaloob ang kanilang mga kahilingan.
Sa usapin naman ukol sa utopia, nakita naman ang mga sumusunod
bilang maaring maging epekto ng utopiang nakapaloob sa mga liham: a)
paglalim ng pananampalataya, b) pagbabago ng pag-uugali, c) pagtitiwala sa
Panginoon, at d) pagpapakita ng tunay na debosyon. Sa mga liham higit na
nangingibabaw ang pagbabagong-loob ng indibidwal sapagkat madalas ang
kanilang paghiling ay personal na mga pangangailangan. Kaakibat ng mga
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
24
MGA LIHAM SA INA NG LAGING SAKLOLO
personal na paghiling na ito ang kanilang pagbabago sapagkat natututo
silang sumunod at umayon sa kung ano ang niloloob ng Panginoon at upang
mas maging karapat-dapat sila sa kanilang mga hinihiling.
Una, makikita ang paglalim ng kanilang pananampalataya sa
Panginoon sa pamamagitan ni Maria. Sapagkat ang tao ay naniniwala sa
kapangyarihan ng panalangin bilang siyang tulay patungo sa pakikipagugnayan kay Kristo, nagbubunsod ito ng isang makapangyarihang espiritwal
na ugnayan sa pagitan ni Kristo at ng tao.
Pangalawa, pagbabago ng sarili ang maidudulot sa tao ng kanilang
mga kahilingan sapagkat dahil sa kanilang pananampalataya, lalo na sa
pagkakataong nagkakaroon ng katuparan ang kanilang mga kahilingan,
nagagawa ng taong magbago tungo sa ikabubuti niya bilang tao at bilang
sumasampalataya sa Panginoon. Nagkakaroon ng reyalisasyon ang tao na
ang kapangyarihan ng Diyos at ang makainang pagtulong sa kanila ni Maria
ay isang patunay ng pagbabantay sa kanila. Makikita sa mga debotong
humihiling sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo ang pagtanaw nila ng utang na loob sa
kabutihan nito sa kanila.
Pangatlo, nabubuo ang buong pagtitiwala sa Panginoon ng mga
deboto sapagkat sa kanilang pagdarasal umaasa silang pagkakalooban sila sa
kanilang kahilingan. Bagamat sila ay kumikilos o gumagawa para sa
katuparan ng panalanging ito, hindi nawawala sa mga deboto ang kanilang
pagtataas ng kanilang mga sarili sa Panginoon upang maipagkaloob sa kanila
kung ano ang nararapat. May mga pagkakataong ang mga deboto ay
naniniwalang ipagkakaloob sa kanila ang kanilang kahilingan sa tamang
panahon.
Panghuli, nagpapakita ng tunay na debosyon ang mga liham ng
nakararami sa mga deboto sapagkat tumutukoy ito sa panloob na gawi ng
tao tulad ng pagsuko, dedikasyon, at ang kahandaan na gawin ang lahat para
sa Panginoon. Sa pagkakataong ito, magiging tunay ang debosyon ng isang
tao sapagkat bukod sa kanilang pagdarasal, naroroon ang tunay na
pagsusuko ng kanilang mga kahilingan sa kalooban ng Diyos.
Mula sa mga natuklasang implikasyon ng ideyolohiya at utopiang
nakapaloob sa mga liham, masasabing sa mga kahilingan ng mga deboto na
maaaring magkaroon ng positibo at negatibong epekto sa isang tao o deboto
ang labis niyang pagpapaubaya at pag-asa sa pamimintuho kay Maria. Batay
sa mga halimbawang liham na nakalap, higit na nangingibabaw ang
positibong epekto nito sa mga deboto tungo sa kanilang pagbabago upang
maging isang mabuting Kristyano at mamamayan na mayroong paniniwala
kay Kristo. Sa pagdanas ng mga deboto ng ginhawa ng kalooban sa kanilang
pakikipag-ugnayan kay Maria at sa katuparan ng kanilang mga pangarap,
nagkakaroon sila ng pagtanaw ng utang na loob sa Panginoon na
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. CASABUENA
25
magbubunsod ng kanilang pagbabago na maaring personal na
magbubunsod sa maayos nilang pakikipag-ugnayan sa kanilang kapwa.
Konklusyon
Mula sa ginawang pag-aaral, natuklasan na sa pagkapit ng mga
deboto sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo sa panahon ng kanilang pangangailangan,
malaki ang papel na ginagampanan ni Maria sa buhay ng maraming mga
Pilipino. Sa pamamagitan ng kanilang mga liham, natuklasan kung paanong
tinitingnan ng mga deboto ang kanilang debosyon at pamimintuho sa Ina ng
Laging Saklolo.
Matapos na maisagawa ang pag-aaral, nabuo sa mananaliksik ang
maka-Pilipinong pamamaraan ng debosyon kay Maria. Ang debosyon ng
mga Pilipinong deboto sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo ay nagsisimula sa kanilang
pagtanaw kay Maria bilang kanilang Inang malalapitan nila sa kanilang
pangangailangan. Si Maria ay itinuturing nila bilang “hindi ibang tao” kaya
nagagawa nilang maging totoo sa kanya. Si Maria, bilang ina na palaging
handang tumugon sa kanilang hinain, ang nagsisilbi nilang pag-asa sa buhay
tungo sa pagkakamit ng kaginhawaan at kapanatagan ng kalooban. Bilang
inang kumakalinga sa kaniyang anak, si Maria ang nagsisilbi nilang takbuhan
bilang taong hindi nawawalan ng mga suliranin at pasanin sa buhay.
Mayroong makahulugang tunog sa mga tao ang pangalan niyang Ina
ng laging Saklolo—dalawang salitang mayroong malalim na kahulugan sa
mga Pilipinong mananampalataya. Sa kanilang pakikipagtunguhan kay
Maria, natuklasan ng mananaliksik sa pag-aaral na ito ang proseso ng
pagpapalalim ng kanilang debosyon: pagsubok, padalaw-dalaw,
pakikilahok, pakikipagpalagayang-loob, at pakikiisa.
Natuklasan din sa pag-aaral na ang pangunahing gawain ng mga
deboto na tanda ng kanilang debosyon ay ang mga sumusunod:
pagnonobena, pagtanod kapag araw ng Martes, paglalakad nang paluhod,
pagsalat sa imahen ng Ina ng Laging Saklolo, pagdarasal ng Santo Rosaryo,
boluntaryong paglilingkod sa Dambana ng Ina ng Laging Saklolo, at
paghuhulog ng liham sa dambana.
Sa pagsusuring ginawa naman sa mga liham, natuklasan na ang mga
pangunahing kahilingan ng mga deboto na kakikitan ng ideyolohiya ay
pawang tumatalakay ukol sa paggaling mula sa karamdaman, tulong
pinansyal, pagkakaroon ng katuwang sa buhay, at pagkakasundo. Makikita
naman ang pangingibabaw ng konkretong utopia sa mga liham kaugnay ng
espiritwal na biyaya, pagbabalik-loob, kalusugan at paggaling sa hindi
malalang karamdaman, pagkakaroon ng anak, tulong pinansyal sa larangan
ng pagnanasang makabayad ng utang, pag-aaral, pagpasa sa eksam,
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
26
MGA LIHAM SA INA NG LAGING SAKLOLO
pagbyahe sa ibang bansa, at pagkakaroon ng trabaho. Sa dalawang
elementong ito, higit na nangingibabaw sa mga liham ang utopia sapagkat
kakikitaan ang karamihan sa mga deboto ng kanilang pagkilos at paggawa
tungo sa pagtatamo ng kanilang hinahangad. Ang kanilang pagdarasal kay
Hesus sa pamamagitan ni Maria ay paghingi lamang ng patnubay at gabay
tungo sa katuparan ng kanilang hinihiling. Naniniwala ang marami sa mga
debotong nagdarasal na ang katuparan ng anumang hinihiling ng tao ay
nakasalalay pa rin sa kaniyang pagkilos.
Ang implikasyong nakapaloob naman sa mga liham na nagtataglay
ng ideyolohiya ay nagbubunsod sa deboto upang lubusang umasa na lamang
sa kakayahan ng Mahal na Ina na mamagitan para sa kanilang kahilingan,
tingnan ang kanilang pananampalataya bilang pakikipagtawaran sa
Panginoon o kay Maria, tingnan ang pagdarasal o paghiling bilang paghingi
ng kanilang mga personal na pangangailangan, maniwala o umasa na
lamang sa himala o maging palaasa at magkaroon ng mababaw na pagtingin
sa debosyon. Samantala sa utopia naman, nagagawa nitong mapalalim ang
pananampalataya ng mga deboto, mabago ang anumang masasama o di
kanais-nais na pag-uugali ng isang tao, magkaroon ng pagtitiwala sa
kapangyarihan ng Panginoon, at magpakita ng tunay na debosyon sa Ina ng
Laging Saklolo.
Sa paglapit ng mga deboto sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo, higit na
nangingibabaw ang positibong epekto sa mga deboto sapagkat sa
pamamagitan ng kanilang malalim na pagtingin kay Maria bilang isang ina,
binibigyang pagpapahalaga nila ang pagkakaroon ng katuparan ng kanilang
kahilingan sa pamamagitan ng pagiging isang mabuting Kristyano. Ang
ginhawa at kapanatagan ng kaloobang natatamo nila sa pakikipagtunguhan
kay Maria ay nagbubunsod sa kanila upang higit na manampalataya at
maniwalang sa pamamagitan ng paggabay at patnubay ni Maria sa bawat
paghiling nila, nagkakaroon sila ng positibong pag-asa sa buhay. Naniniwala
silang ang bawat pagtawag nila sa Mahal na Ina na nilalangkapan ng
pagkilos ay magkakaroon ng katuparan kung sila ay karapat-dapat sa
kanilang hinihiling.
Nakita rin sa mga liham na higit na nangingibabaw ang liham ng
mga kababaihan sa Ina ng Laging Saklolo sapagkat bilang isang babae, higit
nilang naiuugnay ang kanilagn mga sarili kay Maria. Bilang mga babae rin,
higit na mas madaling magpahayag sapagkat emosyonal ang mga
kababaihan sa kanilang mga nadarama. Ang kanilang pagiging bukas sa
lahat ng kanilang pinagdaraanan sa buhay kumpara sa mga lalaki ang
dahilan kung kaya’t higit na mas madalas lumiham ang mga babae sa Mahal
na Birhen na kadalasan ay may himig ng pagsusumbong o paglalahad ng
kanilang pinagdaraanan sa buhay. Ang pagiging totoo at makatotoo ng mga
deboto sa Mahal na Ina ay nagpapakita ng kanilang tunay na debosyon.
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. CASABUENA
27
College of Education, Arts & Sciences, De La Salle Lipa, Philippines
References
Aguas, Raymond B. Relating Faith and Political Action: Utopia in the Theology of
Gustavo Gutierrez (Unpublished Ph.D. Dissertation, Indiana:
University of Notre Dame, 2007).
Batalov, Eduard, The American Utopia (Moscow: Progress Publishers, 1985).
Catholic Bishop’s Conference of the Philippines (CBCP), Catechism for Filipino
Catholics (Manila: ECCCE Word & Life Publications, 2008).
Demeterio, Feorillo Petronillo A., III, “Mga Anyo at antas ng Pag-asa na
Nakapaloob sa mga Diskurso ng El Shaddai,” in Malay, 22:2 (2010).
Geoghegan, Vincent, “Ideology and Utopia,” in Journal of Political Ideologies,
9:2 (2004).
Manheim, Karl, Ideology and Utopia: An Introduction to the Sociology of
Knowledge (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, Ltd., 1960).
Sargent, Lyman T., “Ideology and Utopia: Karl Mannheim and Paul Ricoeur,”
in Journal of Political Ideologies, 13:3 (2008), 266-267.
____________, “Utopianism,” in Index, Vol. 10 of Routledge Encyclopedia of
Philosophy, ed. By Edward Craig (London: Routledge, 1998).
© 2015 Jennifer M. Casabuena
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/casabuena_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
KRITIKE VOLUME NINE NUMBER TWO (DECEMBER 2015) 28-50
Article
Ang Pilosopiya at Pamimilosopiya ni
Roque J. Ferriols, S.J.: Tungo sa Isang
Kritikal na Pamimilosopiyang Filipino
Emmanuel C. De Leon
Abstract: This paper is a presentation of the fundamental tenets of
Roque Ferriols’ philosophical enterprise. The first part of the essay
presents and analyzes Ferriols’ primary texts using the taxonomies
suggested by F.P.A. Demeterio in order to report the basic discourses
of the said Filipino philosopher. The next part of the paper inquires
concerning the philosophical project of Ferriols. Centered on the idea
of recognition and becoming immersed in social realities, this essay
suggests that Ferriols’ act of elevitating the status of Filipino language
into an epistemological concept is consistent to his philosophical task
of awakening his readers to the realm of Being. Similar to a Socratic
irony, Ferriols puts premium on the ontological importance of creative
ignorance, which is only possible through what he dubbed as danasmasid-kilatis. With that in mind, this preliminary work on Ferriols
opines that there is a gold mine in the philosophy of Ferriols that can
be used as a starting point for a critical Filipino philosophy. In the last
part of the paper, some reflections and recommendations for future
venture on Ferriols’ philosophy can be found.
Keywords: Ferriols, philosophizing in the Philippines, critical Filipino
philosophy, pagpapakatao
Panimula
M
atindi ang hamon ng pamimilosopiya sa Pilipinas. Bukod sa
marubdub pa ring pinagtatalunan kung mayroon nga bang
matatawag na Pilosopiyang Filipino, malinaw na hindi rin
nagkakaisa ang mga may hilig sa nasabing usapin pagdating sa kanilang mga
pamamaraan. Sinabi nga ni Roland Theuas Pada, isa sa mga pursigido at
papausbong na Pilipinong Pilosopo sa Unibersidad ng Santo Tomas, “The
notion of what is Filipino is difficult to unify particularly if one is intending
to look at ideological and ontological bases for a ‘universal’ definition of
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
E. DE LEON
29
Filipino.”1 Mistulang sinasabi ni Pada na problemado na nga ang
terminolohiyang “Filipino,” paano pa kaya ang usapin tungkol sa
pilosopiyang matatawag na “Filipino”? Dahil sa kontekstong ito,
minumungkahi niyang mas pagtuunan ng pansin ang “pamimilosopiya sa
Pilipinas” sa halip na magwaldas ng oras sa paghahanap ng uring pilosopiya
na masasabing talagang “singaw” o purong-purong sa atin.
Sa ilang mga artikulo naman ni F.P.A. Demeterio, maingat niyang
binalangkas ang limang anyo ng Pilosopiyang Filipino upang maipakita ang
kasalukuyang estado nito at upang magpresenta ng ilang mahahalagang
hamon. Limang “kalipunan ng mga kaalaman” ang kanyang nabanggit sa
artikulo: 1) Filipino Thomism, 2) Critical Filipino Philosophy, 3) exposition of
Western philosophical theories, 4) the interpretation of Filipino identity, at 5)
the interpretation of the contributions of the Filipino intellectuals.
(Hango ang ilustrasyong ito sa artikulo ni F.P.A. Demeterio na “Ang Kallipolis
at ang Ating Kasalukuyang Lipunan.” Naunang ginamit ang ilustrasyong ito sa
kanya ring artikulong “Thomism and Filipino Philosophy in the Novels of Rizal:
Rethinking the Trajectory of Filipino Thomism.”)
Sa pagtataya ni Demeterio, ang Tomasinong Pilipino (tingnan ang
ilustrasyon sa itaas) ang pinakauna sa mga kalipunan. Dala ng mga
misyonero at mananakop na Kastila noong ika-17 siglo, ang Tomasinong
pilosopiya ay ginamit sa mga seminaryo upang hubugin ang intelektuwal at
ispirituwal na aspekto ng pagkatao ng mga nagnanais maging pari. Ang
kritikal na pilosopiyang Pilipino (numero 2 sa ilustrasyon) naman, sang-ayon
sa pag-aaral ni Demeterio, ay umusbong noong ika-19 na siglo sa mga
damdamin at sinulat ng mga propagandista at lumawig pa rin noong 1960’s
1 Roland Theuas DS. Pada, “The Methodological Problems of Filipino Philosophy,” in
Kritike: An Online Journal of Philosophy, 8:1 (2014), 28, <http://www.kritike.org/journal/
issue_14/pada_june2014.pdf.>.
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
30
ANG PILOSOPIYA AT PAMIMILOSOPIYA NI ROQUE J. FERRIOLS
dahil sa paglaganap ng impluwensiyang Marxista sa Pilipinas. Sa pagdating
naman ng mga Pilipinong iskolar na ipinadala ng gobyernong Amerikano sa
iba’t ibang bansa upang mag-aral ng iba’t iba ring sistema ng pilosopiya,
nagsimula ang eksposisyon ng Kanluraning pilosopiya dito sa Pilipinas
(numero 3 sa ilustrasyon). Samantalang ang ekplorasyon naman sa
matatawag na katutubong pilosopiyang Pilipino (numero 4 sa ilustrasyon) ay
nagsimula noong dekada ’70 at ’80. Masasabing ito ang may
pinakamaraming publikasyon sa larangan ng Pilosopiyang Filipino. Ang
interpretasyon at paghahanap ng kontribusyon ng mga mga Pilipinong
intelektuwal (numero 5 sa ilustrasyon) ang masasabing pinakabata sa mga
kalipunang nabanggit ni Demeterio. Naging sanga ito ng mga ginawang
eksposisyon at eksplorasyon ng mga dalubhasa at dalubgurong Pilipino.
Dahil pinakabata at papausbong pa rin lamang, masasabing kaunti pa rin
lamang ang nagtratrabaho sa larangang ito.
Ngayon, nasa ika-limang kalipunan ang ninanais pag-ambagan ng
kasalukuyang papel. Panahon na siguro upang pag-usapan naman natin ang
mga Pilipinong namilosopiya. Sa mga ginalugad kong libro ng mga Pilipino,
maging sa mga akademikong artikulo, hanggang sa mga tesis at desertasyon
sa mga unibersidad, namamayani pa rin ang eksposisyon at aplikasyon ng
mga banyagang pilosopo. Hindi natin masyadong pinag-uusapan sa nibel na
akademiko ang mga pilosopong sariling atin. Hindi naman natin
iminumungkahi na maging sarado sa pilosopiyang galing sa labas. Sa halip,
dapat lamang nating kilalanin na hinog na at marami na rin tayong mapipitas
sa mga bungang-isip ng mga nauna sa atin na gumalugad sa larangang
Pilipino. Hindi baog ang sinulat ng mga nauna sa atin. At hindi siguro pagaaksaya ng oras kung titingnan na natin ang kanilang mga tiningnan.
May kahirapan ang ginawang eksplorasyon sa mga kaisipan ni
Roque Ferriols. Paano mo tatalakayin ang isang pilosopong nagsabing
“Hindi ako brand. Tao ako.”? Maging siya mismo ay hindi naglalagay ng mga
pader-na-hangganan sa kanyang mga konsepto. Kaya maingat na
pakikisabay at malikhaing pag-uulit (creative repetition) sa mga
pagmumuni-muni ni Ferriols ang ginamit na diskarte ng papel na ito.
Hindi natin kayang isiksik sa isang papel ang lahat ukol sa
pamimilosopiya ni Ferriols. Kaya, gaya ng sinabi niya, “may kinukuha, may
iniiwan [muna].” Nakatuon lamang ang ating kasalukuyang atensyon sa mga
sumusunod na usapin: 1) ang mga primaryang batis kay Ferriols, 2)
proyektong pilosopikal ni Ferriols, 3) wika bilang potensyal, 4) danas-masidkilatis bilang pamamaraang pilosopikal, 5) ang pagkabukas at mapaglikhang
katangahan, 6) tunggalian ng magkakaibang katuwiran bilang techne ng
pagpapakatao, at 7) ilang mahahalagang puntos sa pilosopiya at
pamimilosopiya ni Ferriols.
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
E. DE LEON
31
Ang mga Primarya Batis kay Ferriols
Uumpisahan natin ang pagtalakay sa pilosopiya at pamimilosopiya
ni Ferriols sa pamamagitan ng paglilista ng mga naisulat niya na maaari
nating pagbatayan ng ating kasalukuyang pagdalumat. Ang ating listahan ay
batay sa pinakahuling pagtitipon at paglilista na ginawa nina Roy Allan B.
Tolentino, et al., na may pamagat na “An Annotated Bibliography of Roque
J. Ferriols, S.J.” Makikita ang listahan sa ibaba:
PANAYAM
1. Interview by Leovino Ma. Garcia. In University Traditions: The Humanities Interviews, ed. Ramon
Sunico, 169-199. Quezon City: Ateneo de Manila University Press, 2005.
MGA LIBRO
1. The “Psychic Entity” in Aurobindo’s The Life Divine. Quezon City: Ateneo de Manila University,
1996.
2. Pambungad sa Metapisika. Quezon City: Office of Research and Publications, Ateneo de Manila
University, 1991.
3. Mga Sinaunang Griyego. Quezon City: Office of Research and Publications, Ateneo de Manila
University, 1992.
4. Pilosopiya ng Relihiyon. Quezon City: Office of Research and Publications, Ateneo de Manila
University, 1995.
5. Patnugot. Magpakatao: Ilang Babasahing Pilosopiko. Quezon City: Ateneo de Manila University
Press, 1979.
MGA ARTIKULO
1. “The Pax Romana Conference: I. The Great Religions.” Conference Report. Philippine Studies 8,
no. 2 (1960). 362-369.
2. “A Memoir of Six Years.” Philippine Studies 22, nos. 3-4 (1974). 338-345.
3. “Insight.” In Philosophy of Man Selected Readings, ed. Manuel B. Dy Jr., 3-6. Quezon City:
Goodwill Trading, 1986.
4. “Pambungad sa Eros.” Introduction to Eros, Thanatos, Cubao by Tony Perez. Mandaluyong:
Cacho Publishing House, 1994.
5. “Pambungad sa Thanatos.” Introduction to Eros, Thanatos, Cubao by Tony Perez. Mandaluyong:
Cacho Publishing House, 1994.
6. “Fr. W. Norris Clarke, S.J.: Heswitang Metapisiko.” Transcript of a Lecture. In Pagdiriwang sa
Meron: A Festival of Thought Celebrating Roque J. Ferriols, S.J., ed. Nemesio S. Que, S.J. and Agustin
Martin G. Rodriguez, 265-283. Quezon City: Office of Reseach and Publications, Ateneo de Manila
University, 1997.
7. “Ilang Nota: Etika.” Lecture Notes. In Pagdiriwang sa Meron: A Festival of Thought Celebrating
Roque J. Ferriols, S.J., ed. Nemesio S. Que, S.J. and Agustin Martin G. Rodriguez, 265-283. Quezon
City: Office of Reseach and Publications, Ateneo de Manila University, 1997.
8. “Tatlong Mukha ng Confucianismo.” An Address for the Philosophy Circle of the Philippines,
July 9, 1989. In Pagdiriwang sa Meron: A Festival of Thought Celebrating Roque J. Ferriols, S.J., ed.
Nemesio S. Que, S.J. and Agustin Martin G. Rodriguez, 265-283. Quezon City: Office of Reseach
and Publications, Ateneo de Manila University, 1997.
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
32
ANG PILOSOPIYA AT PAMIMILOSOPIYA NI ROQUE J. FERRIOLS
9. “Theological Aspects of Cultural Adaptation.” In Pagdiriwang sa Meron: A Festival of Thought
Celebrating Roque J. Ferriols, S.J., ed. Nemesio S. Que, S.J. and Agustin Martin G. Rodriguez, 265283. Quezon City: Office of Reseach and Publications, Ateneo de Manila University, 1997.
10. “Anniversary Message on the 59th Year of My Priesthood.” The Windhover XV, Vol.4 (2013): 27.
11. “Teaching Philosophy.” In Philosophy Manual: A South-South Perspective, 140-141. Morocco:
UNESCO, 2014.
MGA REBYU
1. “Satyagraha.” Review of Conquest of Violence: The Gandhian Philosophy of Conflict, by Joan V.
Bondurant. Philippine Studies 7, no.4 (1959). 504-509.
2. “Volume One of Asian Culture.” Review of Asian Culture, a quarterly journal published by the
Vietnamese Association for Asian Cultural Relations. Philippine Studies 8, no. 2 (1960). 408-409.
3. “Christians under Stress.” Review of The Age of Martyrs: Christianity from Diocletian to
Constantine, by Giuseppe Ricciotti, trans. Anthony Bull. Philippine Studies 8, no.2 (1960). 473-474.
4. “Chat with a Philosopher.” Review of Le philosophie et la theologie, by Etienne Gilson. Philippine
Studies 10, no.2 (1962). 322-325.
5. “Medieval Theocracy.” Review of La theocratie. L’Eglise et le pouvior au Moyen Age, by Marcel
Pacaut. Philippine Studies 10, no.2 (1962). 326-327.
6. Review of Sources of Indian Tradition, comp. Wm. Theodore de Bary, Stephen N. Hay, Royal
Weller et al. Philippine Studies 10, no. 3 (1962). 487-498.
7. “Old Myths Re-imagined.” Review of Indian Tales, by Jaime de Angulo. Philippine Studies 11,
no.1 (1963). 174-175.
8. “Advice from Eccentrics.” Review of We Neurotics: A Handbook for the Half Mad, by Bernard
Basset, SJ. Philippine Studies 11, no.1 (1963). 176-177.
9. “Sixty-year Old Classic.” Review of A Guide to the Thought of St. Augustine, by Eugene Portalie,
SJ, trans. Ralph J. Bastian, SJ. Philippine Studies 11, no.1 (1963). 184-189.
10. Review of Vedanta: An Anthology of Hindu Scripture, Commentary and Poetry, ed. Clive Johnson.
Philippine Studies 21, nos. 1-2 (1973). 240.
11. “Sketching What is Not Looked At.” Review of The Christianization of the Philippines: Problems
and Perspectives, by Miguel Bernad, S.J. Philippine Studies 21, no.4 (1973). 498-500.
12. “Let Us Put Our Books Away.” Review of The Status of the Individual in East and West, ed.
Charles A. Moore, Tiruray Justice, by Stuart A. Schlegel, Adventure in Vietnam, by Miguel A. Bernad,
S.J., and Tuwaang Attends a Wedding, by E.A. Manuel. Philippine Studies 23, nos. 1-2 (1975). 223-227.
13. Review of Reinventing the Filipino Sense of Being and Becoming, by Arnold Molina Azurin.
Kinaadman 19, no.1 (1997). 169-171.
Talahanayan 1: Mga Akda ni Roque Ferriols Batay sa Paglilista nina
Roy Allan B. Tolentino, Jefferson M. Chua, at Noel Clemente
Matapos nating mailista ang mga akda ni Ferriols, dalumatin naman
natin ang kanyang mundong pilosopikal gamit ang pamamaraan at
taksonomiyang iminungkahi ni F.P.A. Demeterio. Sa kanyang papel na may
pamagat na “Status and Directions for ‘Filipino Philosophy’ in Zialcita,
Timbreza, Quito, Abulad, Mabaquiao, Gripaldo, and Co,” nagbanggit siya ng
labing-anim (16) na diskurso sa Pilosopiyang Filipino base sa mga
pagmumuni-muni ng mga dalubhasa at dalubgurong kanyang inusisa. Ang
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
E. DE LEON
33
mga nasabing diskursong ito sa “Pilosopiyang Filipino” ay (1) grassroots/folk
philosophy, (2) lecture on scholasticism/Thomism, (3) lecture on other
foreign systems, (4) critical philosophy as non-academic discourse, (5)
application of logical analysis, (6) application of phenomenology/
existentialism/ hermeneutics, (7) critical philosophy as an academic method,
(8) appropriation of foreign theories, (9) appropriation of folk philosophy,
(10) philosophizing with the use of the Filipino language, (11) textual
exposition of foreign systems, (12) revisionist writing, (13) interpretation of
Filipino worldview, (14) research on Filipino values and ethics, (15)
identification of the presuppositions and implications of the Filipino
worldview, and (16) study on the Filipino philosophical luminaries.2 Tingnan
ang balangkas ng nasabing labing-anim na mga diskurso sa Pigyur 1.
(1) Grassroots/Folk Philosophy
Untextualized
(2) Scholasticism/Thomism (Lecture)
Academic
(3) Other Foreign Systems (Lecture)
(4) Critical Philosophy
Non-Academic
Filipino
Philosophy
(5) Logical Analysis
(6) Phenomenology/Existentialism/
Hermeneutics
(7) Critical Philosophy
Textualized
Method
(8) Appropriation of Foreign Theories
(9) Appropriation of Folk Philosophy
(10) Philosophizing Using the Filipino
Language
Academic
(11) Exposition of Foreign Systems
(12) Revisionist Writing
(13) Interpretation of Filipino Worldview
Content
(14) Research on Filipino Values & Ethics
(15) Identification of the Presuppositions &
Implications of the Filipino Worldview
(16) Study on the Filipino Philosophical
Luminaries
First Level
Taxonomy
Second Level
Taxonomy
Third Level
Taxonomy
Fourth Level Taxonomy
2 F.P.A. Demeterio, “Status and Directions for ‘Filipino Philosophy’ in Zialcita,
Timbreza, Quito, Abulad, Mabaquiao, Gripaldo, and Co,” in Φιλοσοφία: International Journal of
Philosophy, 14:2 (2013), 208.
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
34
ANG PILOSOPIYA AT PAMIMILOSOPIYA NI ROQUE J. FERRIOLS
Pigyur 1: Ang Labing-Anim na Diskurso ng Pilosopiyang Pilipino ni
F.P.A. Demeterio
Sa konteksto ng kasalukuyang papel na naglalayong mag-ulat ng
naiambag ni Roque Ferriols sa pamimilosopiyang Filipino base sa kanyang
mga naisulat, hindi natin magagamit ang unang apat (1-4) na diskurso mula
sa iskema ni Demeterio. Una, ang grassroots o folk philosophy ay kailangang
tanggalin sapagkat malinaw na bilang propesor ng pilosopiya walang
kaugnayan ang diskurso sa mga akda ni Ferriols. Pangalawa, ang
kategoryang lecture on scholasticism/Thomism ay hindi rin kasama sapagkat
nakatuon ang ating pag-aaral sa mga nailathalang obra. Pangatlo, ilalaglag
din ang kategoryang lecture on other foreign systems sa katulad ng nasabing
dahilan sa pangalawa. At pang-apat, dahil akademiko ang konteksto ng
diskurso ni Ferriols, hindi rin papasok ang kategoryang critical philosophy as
non-academic discourse. Samakatuwid, labing-dalawang (12) diskurso lamang
ang ating magagamit upang suriin ang klase ng diskurso mayroon ang mga
akda ni Ferriols. Ipinakita sa Talahanayan 2 kung anu-ano at ilan ang
porsyento ng mga akda ni Ferriols ang tumugma sa taksonomiya ni
Demeterio.
Taksonomiya ni
Demeterio
Pamagat ng akda ni Ferriols
Logical Analysis
Pambungad sa Metapisika, Pilosopiya ng
Relihiyon,
Mga
Sinaunang
Griyego,
Magpakatao: Ilang Babasahing Pilosopiko, The
“Psychic Entity” in Aurobindo’s The Life
Divine, “Insight,” “A Memoir of Six Years,”
“Pambungad sa Eros,” “Pambungad sa
Thanatos,” “Fr. W. Norris Clarke, S.J.:
Heswitang
Metapisiko,”
“Teaching
Philosophy”
Phenomenology/
Existentialism/
Hermeneutics
Critical Philosophy
Appropriation
Foreign Theories
of
Appropriation
of
Folk Philosophy
Philosophizing using
the Filipino Language
The “Psychic Entity” in Aurobindo’s The Life
Divine, Pambungad sa Metapisika, Mga
Sinaunang Griyego, Pilosopiya ng Relihiyon,
Magpakatao: Ilang Babasahing Pilosopiko, “Fr.
W.
Norris
Clarke,
S.J.: Heswitang
Metapisiko,”
“Tatlong
Mukha
ng
Confucianismo”
“Interview by Leovino Ma. Garcia,” The
“Psychic Entity” in Aurobindo’s The Life
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
Bilang ng
akda
Porsyento
0
0.0%
11
36.6%
0
0.0%
7
23.3%
0
0.0%
11
36.6%
E. DE LEON
35
Divine, Pambungad sa Metapisika, Mga
Sinaunang Griyego, Pilosopiya ng Relihiyon,
Magpakatao: Ilang Babasahing Pilosopiko, “Fr.
W.
Norris
Clarke,
S.J.: Heswitang
Metapisiko,”
“Tatlong
Mukha
ng
Confucianismo,” “Pambungad sa Eros,”
“Pambungad sa Thanatos,” “Ilang Nota:
Etika”
Exposition of
Foreign Systems
Revisionist Writing
Interpretation
of
Filipino Worldview
0
0.0%
0
0.0%
0
0.0%
Research on Filipino
values and Ethics
0
0.0%
Identification of the
Presuppositions
&
Implications of the
Filipino Worldview
0
0.0%
Study on the
Filipino
Philosophical
Luminaries
0
0.0%
Talahanayan 2: Mga Pamagat, Bilang, at Porsyento ng mga Akda ni
Ferriols sa Bawat Diskurso ng Pilosopiyang Pilipino Ayon kay
F.P.A. Demeterio
Mula sa ating paglalatag ng mga akda ni Ferriols base sa
taksonomiya ni Demeterio, makikita ang tatlong pangunahing diskurso ni
Ferriols.
Ito
ay
phenomenology/existentialism/hermeneutics
(36.6%),
philosophizing using the Filipino language (36.6%), at appropriation of foreign
theories (23.3%). Samantalang walang nailathala si Ferriols sa mga diskurso
ng logical analysis, critical philosophy, appropriation of folk philosophy, exposition
of foreign systems, interpretation of Filipino worldview, research on Filipino values
and ethics, identification of the presuppositions & implications of the Filipino
worldview, at study on the Filipino philosophical luminaries.
Ang Proyektong Pilosopikal ni Ferriols: Pagmumulat sa Karanasan
Binubuo raw ng kahuhulugan (telos) ang pag-iisip ng isang pilosopo.
Dito nakasentro ang uring pamimilosopiya at mga tanong na nais sagutin ng
isang pilosopo. Tawagin natin itong “proyekto.” Ang salitang “proyekto” ay
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
36
ANG PILOSOPIYA AT PAMIMILOSOPIYA NI ROQUE J. FERRIOLS
galing sa salitang Latin na may kaugnayan sa mga bagay-bagay na nakatapon
sa hinaharap. Ano ang prinoproyekto ni Ferriols? Sa kanyang
pamimilosopiya, saan niya gustong makarating ang landas na kanyang
tinatahak?
Sa isang liham na ipinadala ni Ferriols sa isa sa mga nauna niyang
naging estudyante sa pilosopiya, makikita natin ang tunay na pagtingin niya
sa pilosopiya. Kwento ni Ferriols sa kanyang estudyante, “I think the Ethics
course is the most challenging. To give a course that will enable the student
to realize (mamulatan-matauhan) the basics of ethics: e.g., that there is such
a thing as intrinsically human – that even if we cannot define this clearly, we
can truly ‘see’ it or have a kagat to it.”3 Ang gawaing pamimilosopiya para
kay Ferriols ay ang walang-hanggang-pagtatangka ng isang tao na
magtanong at unawain ang kanyang karanasan sa Meron4 upang kahit paano
ay matanaw ang katotohanan (sa isang magalang na paraan). Ibig sabihin,
Leovino Ma. Garcia, “Meron Philosopher: Fr. Roque J. Ferriols, S.J.,” in Budhi: A
Journal of Ideas and Culture, 14: 2-3 (2010), 47.
4 Ang mga mambabasa na hindi sanay sa pilosopiya ay kailangang bigyan ng
paliwanag na mahilig talagang mag-imbento ng mga salita ang mga pilosopo. Subalit kailangang
linawin na ang pag-iimbentong ito ay hindi pa rin imbentong-imbento na para bang sila talaga
ang gumawa nito. Kalimitan, ginagamit nila ang isang lumang kataga upang magpasimula ng
panibagong pagpapakahulugan. Ang Dasein ni Martin Heidegger, halimbawa, ay hango sa
dalawang kataga na dati nang ginagamit sa wikang Aleman. Da na may katumbas na
kahulugang “dito” o “doon” at Sein na ibig sabihin ay pag-iral. Inimbento ni Heidegger ang
katagang Dasein bilang pantukoy sa penomenon ng pag-iral ng tao kung saan laging nangyayari
sa isang konteksto. Samakatuwid, maaari nating patawan ng kahulugan ang inimbentong
katagang Dasein bilang “pag-iral doon” o “pag-iral dito”. Nag-iimbento ng kataga ang mga
pilosopo hindi upang pahirapan ang mga mambabasa. Sa halip, dapat nating maunawaan na
ang pag-iimbento ng kataga ay isang udyok ng pag-iisip. Nasabi natin kanina na hindi naman
bagong-bago ang naiimbentong kataga. Nabigkas na ito matagal na, subalit ginagamit sa
panibagong pag-unawa. Kung baga, binubuhay ang naaagnas na kahulugan ng lumang kataga
at ginagamit sa konteksto sapagkat iyan ang hinihingi ng pag-uunawa. Humihingi ang mga
namimilosopiya ng pagkakataon para sa isang sariwang pag-uunawa. Ganito rin ang paggamit
ni Ferriols sa katagang “meron” bilang pantukoy sa mga bagay na may talagang pag-iral.
Karaniwan itong ginagamit bilang maiksing porma ng salitang “mayroon”. Subalit, natuklasan
niya sa karaniwang salita na ito (may, maryoon, meron) ang isang katutubong pagkamulat sa
talagang totoo. Lahat nang bagay na nakatalaga o may tiyak na pagpreprensiya ay matatawag
nating meron. Samakatuwid, masasabi nating karga-karga ng salitang “meron” ang pagkanarito
o pagiging isang ganap. Meron ang papel na hawak-hawak mo ngayon habang binabasa ang
artikulong ito, halimbawa, sapagkat mayroon itong tiyak na pag-iral. Totoo ang meron o narito
ang meron kaya siya napapag-usapan, napag-iisipan, at nararananasan. Sa kanyang Pambungad
sa Metapisika, ipinaliwanag ni Ferriols, “Ano ang meron? Magturo ka nga at magpahiwatig;
nguni’t ibang uring pagturo at pagpahiwatig. Sapagka’t walang makapagbubukas ng landas
nang makapasok ako sa abot tanaw ng meron dahil nasa loob na, pinapaligiran na ako at
tinatablan, binubuhay at inaakit ng meron. Walang labas ang abot tanaw ng meron; o, kung
gusto mo, walang tunay na labas ang meron. Ang maaari lamang mangyari ay baka matauhan na
nasa meron na nga pala ako. At magtataka ako na lalo pala itong mahiwaga kaysa inaakala ko”
See Roque J. Ferriols, Pambungad sa Metapisika (Quezon City: BlueBooks, 2014), 15. The italics are
mine.
3
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
E. DE LEON
37
hindi tayo natatapos mamilosopiya at hindi rin natatapos ang pilosopiya sa
atin. Ito marahil ang dahilan kung bakit binansagan ng matematikong si
Pythagoras ang mga nagsasabuhay ng ganitong gawain bilang “mangingibig
ng karunungan.” Ang isang mangingibig ay hindi napapagod na alamin ang
iba’t ibang mukha ng pagkatao ng kanyang minamahal.
Ngunit kahit na likas sa ating mga tao ang kahiligang magtanong at
umunawa, bukas din ang posibilidad na mahulog tayo sa katamaran at
tignan ang Meron sa paraang awtomatiko. Kung talagang nakikinig tayo kay
Ferriols, ginigising niya tayo at binibigyan ng babala na delikadong bisyo ang
hindi pag-iisip. Malinaw na binigkas ni Ferriols na wala sa intensyon niyang
bumuo ng isang partikular na uri ng pilosopiya. Kaugnay nito, sinabi niya,
Kung talagang nais ng isang taong mamilosopiya, ang
hinahanap niya ay ang totoo na nagpapakita sa kanya.
At gagamitin niya ang anumang makatutulong sa
paghanap sa totoo. Kung ang pinag-aabalahan niya’y
Pilipino ba ako? o Instik? o Indian? o kung ano? Hindi
na siya namimilosopiya. Lalabas siyang gaya ng taong
tingin nang tingin sa salaming walang katapusang
pagkabagabag na baka hindi siya mukhang Pinoy.5
Hindi ibig sabihin na masama ang paggalugad sa Pilosopiyang
Pilipino. Para kay Ferriols, nakapaloob ang proyektong ito sa “tanong sa
Meron.” Isang nibel lamang ng sangkameronan ang paghahanap sa
Pilosopiyang Pilipino. Kung itatanong “meron bang Pilosopiyang Pilipino?”
Ewan! Baka! Nakabitin ang sagot. Itinuturo muna ni Ferriols ang uring pagiisip na bukas sa nagpapakita. Kung saan tayo dadalhin noon ay hindi pa rin
niya alam.
Mas mahalaga kay Ferriols ang pagiging mulat sa karanasan kaysa
pagbubuo ng Pilosopiyang Pilipino. Malinaw niyang ipinaliwanag, “When I
try to philosophize in [F]ilipino, it is with intent to live and to help awaken other
people into living.”6 Hindi sinasabi ni Ferriols na tagabunyag siya ng lahat ng
katotohanan. Mas mainam sabihin na proyekto ni Ferriols ang gisingin ang
kanyang mambabasa upang gamitin ng mga napukaw ang kanilang
kakayahang dumanas, magmasid, mangilatis, at gumanap sa katotohanan.
Palagi nga raw may trabaho ang “bangaw” na nagngangalang Sokrates, ayon
kay Ferriols.
Ferriols, Pambungad sa Metapisika, 234.
Roque J. Ferriols, “A Memoir of Six Years,” in Pagdiriwang sa Meron: A Festival of
Thought Celebrating Roque J. Ferriols, S.J., ed. by Nemesio Que and Agustin Martin G. Rodriguez
(Quezon City: Office of Research and Publications, Ateneo de Manila University, 1977), 217.
5
6
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
38
ANG PILOSOPIYA AT PAMIMILOSOPIYA NI ROQUE J. FERRIOLS
Ginugulat tayo ni Ferriols sa dinamismo ng Meron bilang walang
hanggang dinamismo. Sa kanyang Pambungad sa Metapisika, inilarawan niya
ang metapisika bilang pintuan ng pagmumulat kung ano nga ba ang maging
tao. Dahil lahat tayo ay bahagi ng tinatawag ni Ferriols na “sangkameronan,”
ang pagkamulat mo rito ang susi upang makilala mo ang iyong pagkatao. Sa
mga pagninilay ni Ferriols tungkol sa langgam, puno, taxi driver,
pagtatampisaw sa tubig, atbp. (parating mahalaga ang “at iba pa”),
kinakalabit niya ang kanyang mga mambabasa upang ituon ang kanilang
atensyon sa mga ordinaryong bagay na mas madalas pa sa malimit ay hindi
binibigyan ng atensyon. Sa puntong ito, kailangan nating linawin ang
kahalagahan ng pagbaling ni Ferriols sa wikang Filipino. Bakit nasa wikang
Filipino ang kanyang mga akda? Ano ang nakita niyang potensyal nito bilang
behikulo na makapagdadala sa atin sa kanyang nilalayon na uring
pamimilosopiya? Pag-usapan natin ito sa susunod na seksyon.
Wika Bilang Potensyal
Sa kalagitnaan ng dekada 60, unti-unting umusbong sa damdamin
ng mga pulitiko at taong simbahan ang masidhing kagustuhang gamitin ang
wikang Filipino. Nanatiling wika ng mga “matatalino” at “kagalang-galang”
ang wikang Ingles, ngunit matindi ang hamon ng panahon na mag-Filipino,
salitain ang wika ng ordinaryong tao. Kauganay nito, wika ni Ferriols, “When
respectable people can talk Tagalog in public as badly as I do and be applauded for it,
it must be high time for me to speak Tagalog in public without having to fear the
censorious eyes of some pure Bulakanese.”7
May kahirapan ang pagsisimula ng ganitong adhikain. Nariyan nang
mabansagang “experimental” ang mga klase ni Ferriols. Ngunit
napakahalaga at napakalaki ng hakbang na ginawa ni Ferriols sa paggamit
ng wikang Filipino sa pilosopiya. Unang-una, naipakita nito na kaya palang
mamilosopiya sa wika ng karaniwang tao. Ano ang nakita ni Ferriols sa
paggamit ng wikang Filipino? Maging si Alfredo Co ay umaming marami
nang guro sa pilosopiya ang nawalan ng ganang ituro ang pilosopiya sa
wikang Filipino maliban kay Ferriols.8 Hindi kaya korning-korni sa pandinig
ng mga sosyal ang paggamit ng wikang Filipino?
Sa isang liham na ipinadala ni Ferriols kay Leovino Ma. Garcia,
ipinaalala niya dito na ang isang bagay na karapat- dapat gawin ay karapatdapat gawing mabuti. Ibinalita ni Ferriols, “This year [1969] I have an
experimental project of teaching one class in Junior year and another in Senior
Ibid., 215.
Alfredo P. Co, “Doing Philosophy in the Philippines: Fifty Years Ago and Fifty Years
From Now,” in On Postmodernism: Two Filipino Thomasian Philosophers, ed. Romualdo E. Abulad
(Manila: UST Publishing House, 2004), 11.
7
8
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
E. DE LEON
39
year the core curriculum with Pilipino as the medium of instruction and
discussion. The texts and readings are still in English. Here with all joy I will do
badly what is worth doing well [emphasis supplied]. And who knows, might not
joy change the doing badly into well done in the end?”9 Napakahalaga nitong
paggamit ng sariling wika para kay Ferriols. Sa paggamit natin ng wikang
batay sa atin mismong karanasan, pinapalaya rin raw natin ang ating
damdamin, binibigkas natin ang kakornihan at kalaliman ng ating pagkatao.
Para kay Ferriols, may mga bagay na korning-korni pero importantengimportante. Kabilang dito ang paggamit ng wikang nagpapalaya. Hindi niya
sinasabing wikang Filipino lamang, sapagkat hindi rin baog ang ibang wika.
Dito importante ang mga teksto ni Ferriols na sinusubukang isalin
ang mga orihinal na teksto na nasa Griyego. Kahit sa kanyang pagsasalin,
sinusubukan niyang makisabay sa pag-iisip nina Parmenides, Heraclitus,
Sokrates, at iba pang pilosopo. Kahit na sa kanyang pagsasalin, pinapalaya
pa rin niya ang mga teksto at ginugulat pa rin niya ang mga mambabasa sa
yaman ng mga kataga. Kaya nga potensyal ang kataga. Masasalamin sa wika
ang katotohanan sapagkat, ayon kay Ferriols, “…taglay ng bawat wika ang
kapaitan at pananabik ng paghabol sa katotohanan: paghabol ng mga unang
naghubog at ng mga sunod na gumamit sa wikang iyon.” 10
Kaya nga, dapat danasin ang mga kataga ng mga taong gumagamit
at umuulit nito. Ang mga kataga ang ekspresyon ng samu’t saring karanasan
ng tao sa daigdig. Kaya marahil ito ay tinawag na “kataga”; kasama ito sa
ating “pagkaka-taga” o pagkakababad sa mundo. Nagdudulot ng sugat at
pagkakahati ang isang “taga.” Kaya minsan sinasabihan natin ang isang na
tao na “masakit kang magsalita” sapagkat ikaw ay “nataga” ng kanyang mga
sinabi. Pero ang wika rin ay nagpapalaya. Kumakawala ang mga kaisipan sa
pamamagitan ng mga kataga. Kung dadanasin lamang talaga natin at
gagamitin ang katagang nagpapalaya, sisibol ang mga kaisipan. Kaugnay
nito, sinabi ni Ferriols, “Kung gagamit ka ng isang wika, ‘yung mismong
wika ang huhubog sa iyong isip…. Kung gagamitin mo ‘yung salita ng mga
tao—halimbawa, kung gamitin mo ang wika ng mga taong taga-Maynila,
dahil taga-Maynila ka rin—kahit na hindi mo sinasadya, mangyayari na
makahuhubog ka ng isang pagtingin, isang pagmumulat, isang uri ng
pagtanong, isang uri ng paghanap ng bago.” 11
Paano dinadanas ang wika? Walang eksaktong patakaran.
Nalalaman na lamang niya ang paraan sa pamamagitan ng pagsasagawa.
Halimbawa raw sa larong beysbol. Tinatawag nating magaling na manlalaro
ang nakapagpatama ng tatlong daang beses. Palibhasa’y bihira ang
Garcia, “Meron Philosopher,” 8.
Ferriols, Pambungad sa Metapisika, 234.
11 Leovino Ma. Garcia, “An Interview with Roque J. Ferriols, S.J.,” in University
Traditions: The Humanities Interview (Quezon City: Ateneo de Manila University Press, 2005), 182.
9
10
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
40
ANG PILOSOPIYA AT PAMIMILOSOPIYA NI ROQUE J. FERRIOLS
makagagawa nito. Alam rin natin na dumaan sa matinding pagsasanay ang
nakagagawa nito. Sa pagsasanay, mas malamang na marami rin siyang beses
na pumaltos. Ganyan rin daw sa pagdanas ng mga kataga. Lumalalim ang
ating kaalaman sa wika sa paggamit nito. May mga pagkakataon ng
pagpaltos, pero bahagi ito ng pagdanas. Hindi nga natin malalaman kung
ano ang meron sa kailaliman ng dagat kung hindi natin personal na sisisirin.
Ganito rin ang wika. Malalim ang mga ito. Kailangan lamang itong danasin
at sisirin hindi upang ilagay sa isang garapon at gawing mistulang tropeyo
na maipagyayabang. Ang gawaing ito ay bahagi ng ating pagpapakatao. Isa
itong gawain ng isang taong nagsisikap mabuhay sa katotohanan, sang-ayon
kay Ferriols. Sabi pa niya:
Ganito ang pag-uulit sa wika: hanapin, gisingin, pairalin
ang pagtataka, ang mapaglikhang pagkalito na nakatago
sa mga katagang buod. Magiging bago at sariwa muli
ang wika. Matutuklasan ng umuulit na ang wika ay
potensyal sa pag-unawa at paglikha sa meron. Magiging
bago at sariwa ang pakikihalubilo sa meron ng taong
umuulit sa anomang wika.12
Kaya nga, maaaring sabihing “sosyal” at kontra-sosyal ang paggamit ni
Ferriols ng wikang Filipino. Sa isang banda, sosyal dahil buhay ang
pangangailangang lumubog sa karanasan ng mga gumagamit ng wika.
Bahagi nito ang pagsisikap manirahan sa bayan ng katotohanan. Ginamit ni
Ferriols ang katagang “katoto” bilang pantukoy sa kapwa, ibig sabihin mga
kasama sa katotohanan. Sa kabilang banda naman, kontra-sosyal dahil
itinataas niya sa nibel ng epistemolohiya ang wikang Filipino. Kung tutuusin,
kayang-kayang makipagtalastasan ng mga estudyante ni Ferriols sa Ateneo
sa wikang Ingles. Kung ang layunin lamang ni Ferriols ay matuto sila ng mga
konsepto ng napakaraming pilosopo, hindi na kailangang gumamit ng
wikang Filipino. Ngunit makukutuban nating may aspektong pulitikal ang
paggamit ni Ferriols ng wikang Filipino. Nakikita niyang potensyal ang wika
upang basagin ang pader na naghihiwalay sa mga mayayaman at mahihirap.
Hindi ito upang sabihing “imperyalista” ang wikang Ingles. Sabi nga ni
Ferriols, hindi naman niya paborito ang wikang Filipino. Lahat ng wika ay
may potensyal kung matatalaban tayo nito. Ngunit kung ipagpipilitan ko
lamang ang wikang alam ko, baka ako magyabang-yabangan at sabihing ako
lamang ang edukado, at taga-bundok silang lahat. Sa paggamit niya ng
wikang Filipino sa pamimilosopiya, nakikita niya itong potensyal upang
12
Ferriols, Pambungad sa Metapisika, 41.
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
E. DE LEON
41
gawing lehitimo ang isang ordinaryo at hamunin tayong danasin, kilatisin, at
patalabin ang mga ito sa ating pagkatao.
“Danas-Masid-Kilatis” Bilang Pamamaraang Pilosopikal
Malinaw sa mga naisulat ni Ferriols na wala talaga siyang intensyon
na bumuo ng isang klase ng pilosopiya na masasabing Pilipino. Basta
namimilosopiya lamang siya at bahala na ang kanyang mambabasa na
magsabi kung Pilipino ba ito o hindi. Patunay dito ang kawalan niya ng libro
o artikulo sa temang Pilosopiyang Filipino. Tungkol dito sinabi niya,
“Tinutulad ko si Descartes. Hindi niya sinabing French philosophy. O si Kant,
hindi niya sinabing German philosophy. Basta namimilosopiya sila.” 13
Subalit, hindi naman ibig sabihin nito ay bara-bara o wala namang
pamamaraan ang pamimilosopiya ni Ferriols. Ang pinakamahalaga sa
kanyang pamamaraang pilosopikal ay ang pagbabad sa karanasan. Ayon sa
kanya, hindi dapat nakahiwalay ang nagsisiyasat sa mismong sinisiyasat.
Kaugnay nito paliwanag ni Ferriols,
Kaya’t ang importante ay dumanas, magmasid,
kumilatis: isang mapagdamang pag-aapuhap sa
talagang meron. Hindi na ngayon kagandahan ng
sariling isip, kundi kabagsikan ng hindi ko ginawa ang
umiiral sa kalooban ko, at pumapaligid at tumatalab sa
akin. Iyan ang unang yugto sa pagbigkas sa meron. 14
Ang unang pamamaraan ng pagbigkas sa meron ay ang “paglundag
sa mismong swimming pool.” Kung inuunawa mo ang paglalangoy sa tubig,
lubos ang pangangailangang makipag-isa sa tubig na inuunawa. Hindi
maaaring hiwalay ang diskurso ng paglalangoy sa praktika ng mismong
paglalangoy. Ikaw na may pagnanais na matutunan ang galawan ng
paglalangoy ang siya mismong may pangangailangang dumanas, magmasid,
at kumilatis ng laro ng halo-halong dinamismo at daloy. Sa pamamagitan
nito, nakikilatis niya ang mga purong konsepto. Alin ba sa mga binigkas na
purong konsepto15 ang talagang nakakabit sa katotohanan at alin sa mga ito
ang pamparami lamang?
Garcia, “An Interview with Roque J. Ferriols, S.J.,” 183.
Ferriols, Pambungad sa Metapisika, 112.
15 Kung babalikan natin ang kinatatayuang konteksto ni Roque Ferriols sa kasaysayan,
namamayani noon sa pamimilosopiya sa Pilipinas ang tinatawag na Tomistikong pilosopiya.
May kahiligan ang ganitong sistema na subukang gawing clara y distincta (malinaw at tumpak)
ang mga konsepto. Pagkagaling niya sa Unibersidad ng Fordham, sa pamamatnubay ng
kanyang gurong si Norris Clarke, natuklasan niya ang isang pamamaraan na pinauso ni Soren
Kierkegaard na pag-uulit (creative repetition). Kwento ni Ferriols, “Kay Kierkegaard ito galing.
13
14
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
42
ANG PILOSOPIYA AT PAMIMILOSOPIYA NI ROQUE J. FERRIOLS
Samakatuwid, ang unang yugto ng pagbigkas sa meron (na may
kinalaman sa pagdanas, pagmamasid, at pangingilatis) ay isang talaban ng
pag-unawa at paggawa. Ang pag-unawa ay pinakikinis sa pamamagitan ng
paggawa; gayundin naman ang paggawa ay pinakikinis ng pag-unawa.
Hindi maaaring pag-hiwalayin ang dalawa kung ayaw mong maging sabog
ang pagbigkas sa meron. Kaya nga, wika ni Ferriols,
Sa pag-aapuhap na ganito, ginagamit ang mga konsepto;
ngunit, sapagkat ang paghihilig sa meron ang
nagpapairal sa pagdanas, pagmasid at pangingilatis,
hindi konsepto ang hari, kundi meron…. Ang konsepto
ay kailangang maging angkop: angkop sa meron. At
kung hindi angkop ay kailangang itaboy at palitan ng
angkop. Sa meron.16
Kailangang magsimula sa sariling pag-unawa sa mundo sa
pamamagitan ng pagkamulat at pagmamasid dito. Subalit, hindi dapat tayo
makulong sa makitid nating pagpapakahulugan sa mundo. Kailangan nating
lumundag at makipagsapalaran sa iba pang tumatanaw din sa mundo. Ang
pakikipagsapalaran na ito ay hindi upang malaman kung sino ang
pinakamagaling tumanaw at kapag nalaman kung sino ang pinakamagaling
tumanaw ay iyon na ang pararangalan. Ang pakikipagsapalaran sa mundo
ng iba’t ibang abot-tanaw ay isang pamamaraan ng pag-angkop sa talagang
totoo. At ang taong naghahangad umangkop ay kailangan ng pagkabukas.
Hindi mo malalaman kung angkop ang takip ng bote, halimbawa, sa boteng
dapat nitong angkopan kung wala itong pagkabukas o wala nang lugar para
sa aangkopan. Kaya sa susunod na seksyon pag-usapan natin ang
pagkabukas na ito at ang sinasabi ni Ferriols na “mapaglikhang katangahan.”
Ang Pagkabukas at Mapaglikhang Katangahan
Napakahalaga at parang mahirap talagang tanggihan na ang
pagkabukas ay nagmumula sa malalim na pag-unawa sa katangahan. 17
Isa itong pagtingin sa pilosopiya tungkol sa nakaraang panahon, bilang potensyal, bilang
pagpapaganap sa isang sariwa at bagong pagtanaw sa Katotohanan. Sa palagay ko parang
nakikihalubilo ito sa pamimilosopiya ni Sto. Tomas, hindi bilang isang pilosopiya noong araw,
pero isang palaisip na buhay hanggang ngayon. Ang isip ni Kierkegaard ay maaaring
matulungan tayong mabuhay—at magkaroon ng buhay na pag-iisip—sa tulong ni Sto. Tomas.
At kaya nga ang ginawa ko noong nadestino ako ay nagturo ako ng ganito sa Ateneo de Manila.”
See Garcia, “An Interview with Roque J. Ferriols, S.J.,” 185.
16 Ferriols, Pambungad sa Metapisika, 112.
17 Sa kanyang librong Pambungad sa Metapisika, ang katagang “katangahan” ay
ginagamit sa perspektibo ng ironiya ni Sokrates. Maaaring sabihing ang paggamit ni Ferriols ng
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
E. DE LEON
43
Magdadalawang-isip akong gawin, mag-iisip muna ulit ako bago ako
kumilos, bago ako humusga, sapagkat bukas ako sa posibilidad ng aking
katangahan. Subalit dahil sa ating katamaran na mamuhay nang mulat sa
ating katangahan, isinasantabi ito at kumikilos na para bang alam natin ang
lahat.
Napakahalaga nitong pagpapamulat ni Ferriols sa ating katangahan,
sapagkat malimit tayong humanga sa ating pinanggagalingang
rasyunalidad. At kapag hindi tumugma sa ating rasyunalidad, mabilis
tayong magpasya at magsabing wala itong kwenta. Maaaring batay sa ating
rasyunalidad, halimbawa, ay makatutulong ang isang all-out war upang
malutas ang magulong sitwasyon sa Mindanao. Tanggap natin ito bilang
makatuwiran lalo na kung hindi tayo apektado ng gyera. Parang
napakarasyunal ng ating pagtingin dahil hindi tayo namumulatan na hindi
natin alam ang buong katotohanan. Kung baga, ang dapat angkinin ng isang
taong bumibigkas sa meron ay isang mapagkumbabang pag-amin na
alanganin pa rin ang nag-iisa kong pagtingin sa mundo. Kaugnay nito, sinabi
ni Ferriols,
At kapag natauhan ako na ako pala ay tanga, kaya kong
bumaling sa mga alam ko at dibdibin ang pagka-tanong
ng mga ito. At baka matauhan ako na ang alanganin na
alam ko ay tunay pa rin na pagkagat sa meron: kapag
tunay na mapagkumbaba.18
Hindi naman siguro kalabisan kung imungkahi ko na itong konsepto
ni Ferriols ng pagkabukas na nanggagaling sa matinong pag-amin ng
katangahan ay may elemento ng pilosopiyang kritikal. Nauulinigan ko sa
bahaging ito ng pilosopiya ni Ferriols ang kaisipang malimit tinatawag na
struggle for recognition (Kampf um Annerkenung). Bigyan natin ng kaunting
paliwanag ang konseptong ito upang mapalinaw ko pa ang aking
iminumungkahi kanina.
Ang temang recognition (salin sa salitang Aleman na Anerkennung) ay
nakabase sa mga naunang sinulat ni G.W.F. Hegel na mas kilala sa bansag na
Jena Writings. Matingkad din ang usaping ito sa pilosopiya nina Herbert
Mead, Charles Taylor, at Nancy Fraser. Subalit mas malapit ang pilosopiya
salitang “tanga” o “katangahan” ay bahagi pa rin ng kanyang pilosopikal na proyektong gisingin
ang kanyang mambabasa. Siguro kung ang ginamit lamang niya sa kanyang akda ay
“mangmang” baka sinabi ko lamang sa aking sarili, “Ang cute noong katagang mangmang.”
Mas tumalab sa akin yung mistulang marahas na kataga, ginulat ako nito, at ako’y napaisip.
Kaya masasabi nating kahit sa pagpili niya ng katagang gagamitin, mulat siya at hindi napuputol
ang kanyang pilosopikal na layunin na gisingin ang ating kamalayan at dalhin ang kanyang
mambabasa sa sariwang pag-iisip.
18 Ferriols, Pambungad sa Metapisika, 95.
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
44
ANG PILOSOPIYA AT PAMIMILOSOPIYA NI ROQUE J. FERRIOLS
ni Ferriols sa mga kaisipan ni Axel Honneth. Ang konteksto ng paggamit ni
Honneth ng ideya ng recognition ay ibang iba sa konteksto ng paggamit ni
Hegel. Sa espekulatibo at metapisikal na proyekto ni Hegel, ang
terminolohiyang Anerkennung ay mayroong kahulugang “pagkilala.” Ang
takbo ng kasaysayan, sa pananaw ni Hegel, ay isa ngang proseso ng
tunggalian patungong pagkilala (Kampf um Anerkennung). Subalit bumaling
si Honneth kay Herbert Mead upang matakasan ang determinismo ni Hegel.
Sa naturalistic pragmatism ni Mead, binigyan ng halaga ang pakikitungo sa
kapwa bilang kondisyon ng posibilidad ng pakilala ng pagka-sarili (selfidentity). Dito, ang mga karanasang positibo at negatibo ang siyang
humuhulma ng isang pagkatao. Galing sa impluwensiya nina Hegel at Mead,
nakabuo si Honneth ng sarili niyang pilosopiya ng recognition na nakaugat sa
pagkilala o pagkadama sa kinasasadlakang sitwasyon.19
Dito sa kontekstong ito kakikitaan ng elementong kritikal ang
pilosopiya ni Ferriols. Sa pamamagitan ng iminumungkahi ni Ferriols na
pamamaraang danas-masid-kilatis, posibleng madama (recognition) ng isang
tao ang kakitiran ng kanyang katuwiran at naising kumawala (struggle) sa
maling kayabangan sa pamamagitan ng palagiang pagkamulat sa kanyang
katangahan. Kaugnay nito, wika ni Ferriols,
Kung ang isang tao’y makakakilos ng ganito sa kanyang
kalooban, magkakaroon siya ng kakayahang pumanatag
sa alam niya, habang mulat siya palagi sa kanyang
katangahan. Kaya’t nawawala ang pagmamataas o pagaakala na siya lamang ang nakakaalam. Hindi na niya
kayang isipin na lahat ng mga matitino ay dapat
sumang-ayon sa kanya. At mawawala sa kanyang
kawalang-malay, itong madalas na nakatagong pagaakala na lahat ng tumututol sa kanyang mga kuro-kuro
ay tumututol dahil sa sila’y walang isip o kaya’y
nagmamatigas ng ulo sa pagtanggi sa katotohanan.20
Subalit kailangang linawin na itong pag-amin at palagiang
pagkamulat sa katangahan ay hindi tinitingnan ni Ferriols bilang hadlang
upang lalo pang umalam. Sa kabalintunaan, nagiging mas posible ang
makaalam sa pamamagitan ng tunay at mapagkumbabang katangahan. Kaya
tinatawag ko itong “mapaglikhang katangahan.” Mapaglikha ito sapagkat sa
pamamagitan nito ay posible ang pagtubo ng katotohanan sa tao. Nakalilikha
ang pagkaalam na kapiraso lamang ang ating pagkakagat sa katotohanan, na
19 See Axel Honneth, The Struggle for Recognition: The Moral Grammar of Social Conflicts,
trans. by Joel Anderson (Cambridge, Massachusetts: The MIT Press, 1996).
20 Ferriols, Pambungad sa Metapisika, 95.
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
E. DE LEON
45
butil-butil at kapiraso lamang ang ating pagkakagat sa meron. At sinasabi ni
Ferriols na itong pagkadama (recognition) ang magiging dahilan upang
lumabas ang tao sa makitid niyang mundo at makipagsapalaran sa
rasyunalidad ng ibang tao—“…kapwa niya tanga…na nakakasagip din ng
mga butil-butil at pira-pirasong katotohanan.”21
Subalit maitatanong natin sa puntong ito, paano ba madarama
(recognition) ng mga taong mas dapat munang isipin ang kanilang makakagat
na pagkain kaysa sa pangangailangang kumagat sa meron? Gayundin, paano
mamumulatan ang mga taong busog na busog at para bang wala nang
pangangailangang “kumagat” pa ng panibago? Anong praktikal na
mapapala ng mga tao kung gagawin nilang prayoridad ang pag-aapuhap sa
meron? Kabilang ba ito sa mga pangunahing pangangailangan ng tao na
maihahanay sa pagkain, hangin, tubig, tirahan, masusuot, at marami pang
iba (parating mahalaga ang “at marami pang iba”)?
Tungkol sa sala-salabid na katanungan sa itaas, winika ni Ferriols,
“Ang ‘pagbigkas sa meron’ ay pasya at tugon na mapaglikha: itinutulak ang
paglikha ng tao, binubuo ang tao, na hindi ‘nakaprogram’ upang matapos.” 22
Sa aking palagay, mahalaga at susi sa pag-unawa ng pilosopiya ni Ferriols
itong essensiya ng tao bilang “hindi nakaprograma.” Ano ba ang ibig niyang
sabihin dito?
Gumamit siya dito ng kaisipan ng mga sinaunang Griyego. Ang
salitang “nakaprograma” ay nanggaling sa dalawang kataga: “gramma”
(nakasulat) at “pro” (mga ginanap muna). Ang isang palabas ay may
programa (isinulat muna) na kailangang ganapin. Hindi daw maaaring
tingnan ang tao bilang may nakaprograma o mayroong nauna nang nasulat
na gampanin niya. Ibang iba nga raw ang pag-iral ng tao sa mga hayop o
halaman. Ang mga hayop o halaman ay para bagang sumusunod na lamang
sa mga nakaprogramang daloy—ang mabuhay na patungo sa paglaho.
Maaari nating sabihing ang katawang-tao ay may pagka-ganoon din, subalit
nararamdaman natin sa ating kalooban ang kawalan ng pagkanakaprograma. Nakatapon tayo sa napakaraming posibilidad na hindi
maubos-ubos—isang hindi malubos-lubos na pangangailangang lumampas
sa kinasasadlakang sitwasyon.
Kailangan ng taong matauhan sa katalagahang ito ng tao. Kailangan
niyang maramdaman ang matinding pangangailangang makawala sa klase
ng buhay na prinograma ng iba. At dahil hindi naman habambuhay ang
buhay ng tao, kailangan niyang maramdaman ang masidhing
pangangailangang gampanan na ito ngayon at huwag nang ipagpabukas pa.
Sarili ang nakataya sa pagpiling pumasok sa danas-masid-kilatis na sinasabi
21
22
Ibid., 96.
Ibid., 113.
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
46
ANG PILOSOPIYA AT PAMIMILOSOPIYA NI ROQUE J. FERRIOLS
ni Ferriols. Sapagkat sarili ko at kahulugan ng buhay ko ang nakataya, ako
mismo ang dapat magpasyang gawin ito. Paano ito magiging posible? Anong
kondisyon ng posibilidad ng pagkawala sa makitid na hawla ng nag-iisang
rasyunalidad? Ito ang tinatawag ni Ferriols na techne ng pagpapakatao.
Bigyan natin ito ng atensyon sa susunod na seksyon.
Tunggalian ng Magkakaibang Katwiran bilang Techne ng
Pagpapakatao
Gamit ang ideya ni Norris Clarke, inilarawan ni Ferriols ang
pagpapakatao bilang “…sabay na paglalatag ng sarili sa kalawakan, pero lalo
na, pagpasok sa kalaliman ng mga nilalang at sa kalaliman ng sarili. Kaya nga
ang metapisika ay hindi paghahanap ng isang pambihirang impormasyon.
Sinasabi lamang sa iyo, pumasok ka sa iyong sarili, at tingnan mo ang iyong
dinamismo para sa lahat ng meron.”23 Nagsisimula sa pinakamalapit sa iyong
katotohanan, sa iyong sarili, at sa pinakamalalim na katotohanan nitong
sariling ito na angkop sa Meron. Ang simula mo ay ang iyong sarili bilang
walang alam pero nais malaman ang totoo.
Ito ang kahusayan ng pagpapakatao na tinatawag ng mga Griyego
na techne na may kinalaman din sa kahusayan ng mga manggagawa. Ang
mahusay na pagwawalis, halimbawa, ay bunga ng maraming beses na
pagwawalis at pag-unawa dito. Ang techne para sa mga Griyego ay pagunawang gumagawa at paggawang umuunawa. Pero kung talagang
nakikinig tayo kay Ferriols, sinasabi niyang iba’t iba ang techne ng
pagpapakatao. Ang mga abogado, magsasaka, karpentero, pulitiko,
relihiyoso, hindi naniniwala sa Diyos, bakla, tomboy, gwardiya, kabataan,
guro, at marami pang sektor ng lipunan ay may kanya-kanyang techne. Sa
kani-kanilang pag-unawa-paggawa (techne), hindi dapat makalimutan na
hindi lamang techne niya ang totoo. Dapat laging bukas ito sa katotohanan at
handang matuto sa pamamagitan ng pakikisalamuha sa iba. Kaugnay nito,
paliwanag ni Ferriols,
Sapagkat ang wastong pagtingin sa anomang bagay ay
nagaganap lamang sa isang abot tanaw. Iba ang kulay
ng asul kapag ang abot tanaw ay pula o berde. Iba ang
anyo at mismong buhay ng isang punong kahoy kapag
ang kapaligiran ay kagubatan o isang matrapik na
kalsada. Iba ang aking tingin sa iyo kapag tayo ay
23 Roque J. Ferriols, “Fr. Norris Clarke, S.J.: Heswitang Metapisiko,” in Pagdiriwang sa
Meron: A Festival of Thought Celebrating Roque J. Ferriols, S.J., ed. Nemesio Que, S.J. and Agustin
Martin G. Rodriguez (Quezon City: Office of Research and Publications, Ateneo de Manila
University, 1977), 270.
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
E. DE LEON
47
nagkatagpo sa eskwelahan o sa loob ng isang eroplano.
Iba ang aking pag-uunawa sa iyo kapag dinalaw kita sa iyong
abot tanaw kaysa kung walang-malay kitang pinilit magpakita
sa loob ng aking sariling abot tanaw.24
Sa kanyang Pambungad sa Metapisika, nabanggit ni Ferriols ang
kamalian ng antigong pilosopong si Protagoras. Sinabi daw ni Protagoras,
“Pamantayan ng lahat ng bagay ang tao….” 25 Mistulang sinasabi ng tusong
si Protagoras na kung paanong nagpapakita sa akin ang isang bagay ay iyon
na ang kahulugan at katotohanan ng bagay na iyon. Relatibismo ang
tinutumbok ni Protagoras. Kanya-kanya ng karanasan at samakatuwid
kanya-kanya rin ng kaalaman.
Maaaring tama raw ang premise ni Protagoras—iba’t iba tayo ng
nadarama o karanasan sa mundo. Totoong mayroong “katotohanan” sa
nadarama ng bawat indibiduwal na tao. Subalit hindi kumpleto itong
nadarama at nalalaman ng tao. Ang isang taong gumagalaw sa katotohanan
ay kailangang gumalaw at hindi makulong na lamang sa kanyang
pinanggagalingang rasyunalidad. May udyok sa taong talagang sumusunod
sa katotohanan na makipagtalaban sa ibang kaisipan.
Dito ginamit ni Ferriols ang kwento ni Platon tungkol kay Sokrates
at Theaitetos.26 Ayon sa pag-uulat ni Platon, may tagpo sa buhay ni Sokrates
na nakipagkapuwa-tanong-sagutan (dialektiko) ito kay Theaitetos. May takot
daw itong si Theaitetos na pumasok sa ganitong klaseng usapan kaya
sinabihan siya ni Sokrates na buoin at lakasan ang loob. Bilang “hilot,”
kinakikitaan ni Sokrates itong si Theaitetos ng pagdadalantao. Mayroon itong
kakayanang manganak ng katotohanan, ngunit nasa puntong nagdaramdam
pa lamang. Subalit ang talagang sinasabi ni Ferriols dito ay ang pagiging
delikado ng pagkakaroon ng saradong mundo. Dahil nga hindi purong-puro
ang naipapanganak na katotohanan ng isang tao, kailagan niyang
makipagsapalaran sa ibang katwiran upang mas mapakinis pa ang kanyang
nalalaman. Kailangang ilagay sa analisis. Instrumento ang analisis upang
makilatis kung talagang katotohanan ang naging bungang-isip.
Inihahalintulad ni Ferriols ang mga tao sa modernong panahon kay
Theaitetos na natatakot pumasok sa diskurso tungkol sa pag-uunawa.
Malimit ayaw na nating makipagdiskurso dahil kontento na tayo sa hawla ng
ating nag-iisang rasyunalidad. Subalit kung lalakasan lamang natin ang ating
loob, bubuoin ang ating kalooban, bubuksan ang ating isipan sa katwiran ng
24 Roque J. Ferriols, Mga Sinaunang Griyego (Quezon City: Office of Research and
Publications, Ateneo de Manila University, c1995), 2. The italics are mine.
25 Ferriols, Pambungad sa Metapiska, 71.
26 See Ibid., 65-82.
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
48
ANG PILOSOPIYA AT PAMIMILOSOPIYA NI ROQUE J. FERRIOLS
ka-iba, at papasok sa diskursong hindi mapagmaneobra, malamang mayrong
mga bagong bungang isip tayong makukuha.
Isang Paglalagom
May ilang mahahalagang puntos sa pilosopiya at pamimilosopiya ni
Ferriols ang maaari nating bigyan ng pansin.
Una, malimit tinitingnan ang mga akda ni Roque Ferriols sa larangan
ng metapisika at pilosopiya ng tao. Subalit sa ginawa nating eksposisyon at
eksplorasyon sa kaisipan ni Ferriols, marami pang ginto ang naghihintay
mahukay dito. Ang pamamaraang danas-masid-kilatis na nagnanais
magdala sa tao sa pagkadama (recognition) ng kanyang katangahan at
matinding pangangailangang makipagsapalaran sa katuwiran ng ka-iba sa
kanya ay isang napakahalagang ambag ni Ferriols sa pilosopiya. Ang
kanyang pilosopiya ng pagpapakatao ay nagtuturo ng kahalagahan ng
pagiging isang kritikal na tao—kritikal na Pilipino.
Pangalawa, makatutulong din ang pilosopiya ni Ferriols upang
maunawaan natin ang panahong mayroon tayo ngayon—ang panahon ng
pluralismo. Sa aking pananaw, hindi ito tinitingnan ni Ferriols bilang
negatibo, sa halip isa itong reyalidad ng ating mundo. Kaya napakahalaga at
napapanahon ang pilosopiya ni Ferriols lalong-lalo na sa mga nananaliksik
sa larangan ng diyalogo na hindi nagnanais bumuo ng kaisahan. Mayroong
mga sibol sa pilosopiya ni Ferriols na maaaring makatulong sa usapin ng
religious pluralism at religious dialogue.
Pangatlo, maaari din nating tingnan kung paano titindig sa mga
tunay na usaping panlipunan ang pilosopiya ni Ferriols. Anong masasabi ni
Ferriols sa problema ng dominasyon na nagreresulta ng pagsasantabi sa
boses ng maliliit? Paano mauunawaan ang negatibong epekto nito gamit ang
pilosopiya ni Ferriols na nagsisimula sa pagmumulat ng masalimuot na
dinamismo ng tao? Anong klaseng lipunan ang meron tayo ngayon kung
saan nagiging posible ang kawalan ng pagkadama sa pangangailangan ng
tao? Anong mga institusyon ng kultura ang nagpapatakbo ng ganitong klase
ng sikolohiya?
Pang-apat, mahalaga ang ginawang hakbang ni Ferriols na paggamit
ng wikang kauna-unawa sa ordinaryong mamamayan. Naipakita niya ang
potensyal ng wika na maging daan ng pagkilala natin sa ating sarili mismo.
Ngunit, kapag pinag-uusapan ang papel ng wika sa pamimilosopiyang
Filipino, dapat rin nating tandaan na ito ay hindi lamang tumutukoy sa
katutubong lenggwahe. Sabi nga ni Ludwig Wittgenstein, maging ang
pilosopiya mismo ay “wika” rin. Walang dudang tagumpay si Roque Ferriols
sa paggamit ng katutubong lenggwahe sa kanyang pamimilosopiya ngunit
hindi tayo nakatitiyak kung ganito rin ang masasabi natin sa kanyang
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
E. DE LEON
49
paggamit ng pilosopiya bilang wika. Saan ba dinala ng diskurso ni Ferriols
ang pamimilosopiyang Filipino? Nakalikha ba ito ng mga bagong usapin o
katanungan sa mga sumunod na henerasyon ng mga mag-aaral at
mananaliksik sa pilosopiya? Bukod sa mga pagtatangkang isiwalat ang
maranghang ontolohiya ng Meron gamit ang matulaing istilo ng
pamimilosopiya ni Ferriols (na wala naman sigurong masama), ano pang
mga pilosopikal na pagsisiyasat ang maaari nating buksan mula sa mga ito?
Departament of Philosophy, University of Santo Tomas, Philippines.
References
Co, Alfredo P., “Doing Philosophy in the Philippines: Fifty Years Ago and
Fifty Years From Now,” in On Postmodernism: Two Filipino Thomasian
Philosophers, ed. by Romulado E. Abulad (Manila: UST Publishing
House, 2004).
Demeterio, F.P.A. III, “Thomism and Filipino Philosophy in the Novels of
Rizal: Rejecting the Trajectory of Filipino Thomism,” in F.P.A.
Demeterio’s
Philosophy
and
Cultural
studies
Page,
<https://sites.google.com/site/feorillodemeterio/>, 24 April 2015.
____________, “Asessing the Developmental Potentials of Some Twelve
Discourses of Filipino Philosophy,” Keynote Lecture presented at the
National Conference of the Philosphical Association of the
Philippines, Ateneo de Manila University, 9 April 2013.
____________, “Status and Directions for ‘Filipino Philosophy’ in Zialcita,
Timbreza, Quito, Abulad, Mabaquiao, Gripaldo, and Co,” in
Φιλοσοφία: International Journal of Philosophy, 14:2 (2013).
Dy, Manuel B., Jr., “Ang Pamamaraang Penomenolohiko,” in Magpakatao:
Ilang Babasahing Pilosopiko, ed. by Roque J. Ferriols (Quezon City:
Ateneo de Manila University Press, 1999).
Garcia, Leovino Ma., “An Interview with Fr. Roque J. Ferriols, S.J.,” in
University Traditions: The Humanities Interview (Quezon City: Ateneo
de Manila University, 2005).
____________, “Meron Philosopher: Fr. Roque J. Ferriols, S.J.,” in Budhi: A
Journal of Ideas and Culture, 14: 2-3 (2010).
Ferriols, Roque, Pambungad sa Metapisika (Quezon City: BlueBooks, 2014).
____________, Mga Sinaunang Griyego (Quezon City: Office of Research and
Publications, Ateneo de Manila University, 1999).
____________, Pilosopiya ng Relihiyon (Quezon City: Office of Research and
Publications, Ateneo de Manila University, 1995).
____________, Magpakatao: Ilang babasahing Pilosopiko (Quezon City: Office of
Research and Publications, Ateneo de Manila University, 1979).
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
50
ANG PILOSOPIYA AT PAMIMILOSOPIYA NI ROQUE J. FERRIOLS
____________, “A Memoir of Six Years,” in Pagdiriwang sa Meron: A Festival of
Thought Celebrating Roque J. Ferriols, S.J., ed. by Nemesio Que and
Agustin Martin G. Rodriguez (Quezzon City: Office of Research and
Publications, Ateneo de Manila University 1977).
____________, “A Cultural Adaptation,” in Pagdiriwang sa Meron: A Festival of
Thought Celebrating Roque J. Ferriols, S.J., ed. by Nemesio Que and
Agustin Martin G. Rodriguez (Quezon City: Office of Research and
Publications, Ateneo de Manila University, 1977).
____________, “Fr. Norris Clarke, S.J: Heswitang Metapisiko,” in Pagdiriwang
sa Meron: A Festival of Thought Celebrating Roque J. Ferriols, S.J., ed. by
Nemesio Que and Agustin Martin G. Rodriguez (Quezon City: Office
of Research and Publications, Ateneo de Manila University, 1977).
____________, “Ilang Nota: Etika,” in Pagdiriwang sa Meron: A Festival of
Thought Celebrating Roque J. Ferriols, S.J., ed. by Nemesio Que and
Agustin Martin G. Rodriguez (Quezon City: Office of Research and
Publications, Ateneo de Manila University, 1977).
Gadamer, Hans-Georg, Truth and Method, 2nd Revised Edition, trans. by Joel
Weinsheimer and Donald G. Marshall (New York: The Continuum
Publishing Company, 1994).
Honneth, Axel. The Struggle for Recognition: The Moral Grammar of Social
Conflicts, trans. by Joel Anderson (Cambridge, Massachussets: The
MIT Press, 1996).
Pada, Rolad Theuas, “The Methodological Problems of Filipino Philosophy,”
in Kritike: An Online Journal of Philosophy, 8:1 (2014),
<http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_14/pada_june2014.pdf>.
Timbreza, Florentino, Intelektwalisasyon ng Pilosopiyang Filipino (Manila: De La
Salle University Press, 1999).
Tolentino Roy Allan B., Jefferson M. Chua, and Noel Clemente, “Annotated
Bibliography of Roque J. Ferriols, S.J.,” in Perspectives in the Arts and
Humanities Asia, 5:1 (2015).
© 2015 Emmanuel C. De Leon
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de leon_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
KRITIKE VOLUME NINE NUMBER TWO (DECEMBER 2015) 51-76
Article
Ang Pilosopiya ni
Sr. Mary John Mananzan, OSB
Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
Abstract: The philosophy of a Filipina in the academe is often equated
with the name Emerita S. Quito. However, the purpose of this study is
to shed light on the important aspects in Sr. Mary John Mananzan's
philosophy, whose works generally made a wide contribution in the
said field. Aside from her intellectual biography, the paper also
surveys the following points in order to attain the purpose of the study:
1) her theoretical and praxiological foundation, 2) her reflective
thoughts in philosophy, 3) her discourse about the Filipino philosophy,
4) her method in philosophizing, 5) her praxeology, and 6) her view on
the Philippine society. The end of this paper concludes with the
implications of these aspects in the Filipino philosophy.
Keywords: Mananzan, mga manipestasyon ng pilosopiyang Pilipino,
teorya, praksiyolohiya
Introduksyon
I
babahagi ng papel na ito ang mahahalagang aspekto at puntos ng
kaisipan ng pilosopong Pilipina, feminista, aktibista, at madreng si Sr.
May John Mananzan (1937). Hindi man kasing komprehensibo ni Emerita
S. Quito ang kanyang pananaw ukol sa larangan ng pilosopiya, mawawaring
naging sandigan ni Mananzan ang kalikasan nito upang mapagtagumpayan
ang kanyang adbokasiya. Hangarin ng pag-aaral na itong matukoy ang mga
puntos ng pamimilosopiya at diskurso ni Mananzan. Sa pamamagitan ng
pag-aaral na ito, makikita ang paglalarawan ng iba’t ibang bahagi ng kaisipan
ni Mananzan at mababatid ang kanyang malaking kontribusyon sa larangan
ng pilosopiya.
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
52
ANG PILOSOPIYA NI SR. MARY JOHN MANANZAN
Intelektwal na Talambuhay ni Mananzan
Ipinanganak ang babaeng pantas bilang Guillermina Mananzan sa
Dagupan, Pangasinan noong ika-6 ng Nobyembre 1937. Nagsilbing hukom
ng munisipyo ang ama at guro sa hayskul naman ang ina. Iginiit ng ina upang
mag-aral siya ng hayskul sa St. Scholastica’s College (SSC) sa Maynila.
Samantalang nasa hayskul si Mananzan, naging masugid siyang tagasunod
ng karismatikong guro na si Bb. Coney Lopez-Reyes. Sinisikap ni Bb. Reyes
na tipunin ang mga batang mag-aaral para sa pagbabasa ng libro at
diskusyon ukol sa klasiko, modernong intelektwal, at espirituwal na
tradisyon.1 Ipinagpatuloy ni Mananzan ang kanyang kolehiyo sa nasabing
institusyon. Dito kumuha siya ng Batsilyer ng Agham sa Edukasyon, medyor
sa Kasaysayan at nagtapos bilang magna cum laude. Matapos ang edukasyon
sa kolehiyo, napagdesisyonan niyang sumapi sa Orden ni San Bendikto, ang
ordeng nagpapatakbo at nangangasiwa sa SSC.
Sa pagkakataong ito, pinalitan ang kanyang orihinal na pangalan at
binigyan ng relihiyosong pangalan na “Mary John.” Mapalad si Mananzan
na makapag-aral sa University of Münster, Alemanya kung saan nakuha
niya ang diploma sa misyolohiya (missiology). Sa Pontifical Gregorian
University, Roma, niya natamo ang doktoral na digri sa pilosopiya. Sa
University of Münster, nawili siya sa kaisipan ng Alemang teolohistang si
Karl Rahner (1904-1984) na nagdulot ng direksyon sa Ikalawang Konsilyong
Vatikano (Vatican Council II). Sa Pontifical Gregorian University, isinulat ni
Mananzan ang disertasyong may titulong The Language Game of Confessing
One's Belief: A Wittgensteinian-Austinian Approach to the Linguistic Analysis of
Creedal Statements2 at nagkaroon ng rekognisyon bilang kauna-unahang
babaeng nagtapos ng summa cum laude.
Taong 1973, bumalik si Mananzan sa Pilipinas na nasa ilalim ng Batas
Militar. Kaakibat ang kanyang kadalubhasaan sa pilosopiya ng linggwistika
nina Ludwig Wittgenstein (1889-1951) at John Langshaw Austin (1911-1960),
ipinagpatuloy niya ang mapayapang buhay bilang propesor ng pilosopiya sa
Pamantasang Ateneo de Manila.
Pagkatapos ng pakikiisa kontra sa pagmamalabis ng La Tondena
Distillery sa mga manggagawa, naging tagapagtaguyod ng teolohiyang
mapagpalaya (liberation theology) si Mananzan na nahinuha kay Carlos
1 Cf. Paolo Liwag, A Biography of Sr. Mary John Mananzan, OSB: A Look into a SocioPolitical Activist Radicalization (Thesis, Manila: De La Salle University, 2008), 10.
2 Mary John Mananzan, The Language Game of Confessing One's Belief: A WittgensteinianAustinian Approach to the Linguistic Analysis of Creedal Statements (Tübingen: Niemeyer, 1974).
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
L. LIWANAG
53
Abesamis (1934-2008).3 Mula sa mga biktima ng opresyon, unti-unting
nagpokus ang politikal niyang pakikisalamuha sa isa sa mga bulnerableng
sektor ng lipunang Pilipino: ang kababaihan.
Dahilan ito upang maugnay siya sa mga organisasyong may
oryentasyong feminista tulad ng Filipina at General Assembly Binding
Women for Reforms, Integrity, Equality, Leadership, and Action
(GABRIELA) noong 1984; ang Institute of Women’s Studies sa SSC noong
1988; ang Women’s Crisis Center noong 1989; Life-Long Learning and
Wellness Center sa SSC noong 1997; at ang Consortium of Women’s Colleges
noong 2001.
Bilang patunay sa kanyang kahusayan at dedikasyon sa teorya at
praksis ng teolohiya, politika, at feminismo, nakamit ni Mananzan ang mga
sumusunod na rekognisyon: ang Dorothy Cadbury Fellowship sa University
of Birmingham noong 1994, ang Henry Luce Fellowship sa Union Theological
Seminary of New York noong 1995, an Asian Public Intellectual Fellowship
noong 2002, Outstanding Woman Leader Award mula sa Maynila noong
2009, at naging bahagi sa listahang “one of the 100 inspiring persons in
world” na pinamunuan ng Women Deliver noong 2011. Sa kasalukuyang
edad na 78, aktibo pa rin si Mananzan sa kanyang pilosopiya, teolohiya, at
praksiyolohikal na adbokasiya.
Ang mga Obra ni Mananzan
Hindi katulad sa kaso ni Quito, walang natagpuan ang mananaliksik
ng mapagkatiwalaang listahan ng mga tekstong nailathala ni Mananzan.
Hindi rin katulad kay Quito na nakapokus sa pagtuturo at pananaliksik,
nakita si Mananzan bilang mas aktibo sa politikal na pakikibaka at
pansamahang pakikiisa. Kaya sa halip na magkaroon ng mga libro at
artikulo, mas nakatuon si Mananzan sa pagsusulat ng maiikling sanaysay at
talumpating kalaunang inilathala bilang mga bahagi ng libro.4 Bukod dito,
mayroong isang aklat na bersyon ng kanyang mga natatanging monograph
ng disertasyon noong 1973 at sariling talambuhay na pinamagatang
Nunsense: the Spiritual Journey of a Feminist Activist Nun noong 2012.
Para sa mithiin ng pag-aaral na sisirin ang kanyang pilosopikal na
diskurso, minabuting piliin ang mga sumusunod na sanaysay at talumpati
mula sa kanyang aklat na 1) Essays on Women ng 1987, 2) Challenges to the Inner
3 Cf. Mary John Mananzan, “The Religious Woman Today and Integral
Evangelization” in Woman and Religion: A Collection of Essays and Personal Histories (Manila:
Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 1988), 44-45.
4 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag and F.P.A. Demeterio III, “The Theory and Praxis of Sr. Mary
John Mananzan, OSB: Some Contributions to Filipino Philosophy” (Paper Presented at the
Pambansang Kumperensiya sa Araling Filipino, Corregidor, Bataan, 15-16 May 2015).
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
54
ANG PILOSOPIYA NI SR. MARY JOHN MANANZAN
Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women ng 1998, 3) Woman and Religion
ng 1998, at 4) Woman, Religion and Spirituality in Asia ng 2004.
Sa pagkakataong ito, malalimang sinuri ng mananaliksik ang mga
artikulong kabilang sa mga sumusunod na tala ng aklat na pinili mismo ni
Mananzan sa dahilang kinakitaan niya ito ng higit na kahalagahan ng
kanyang diskurso. Gayong may kontribusyon din ang iba pang feministang
manunulat sa mga aklat na Essays on Women at Woman and Religion, minabuti
pa ring isama ang dalawa sapagkat pinangunahan niya ang pagsasaayos nito
bilang bahagi ng kanyang pangarap at ng mas malaki pang pangarap upang
noo’y makapagsimula sa pagbubuo ng institusyon para sa araling
pangkababaihan. Buhat nito, matatagpuan dito ang tig-tatlong artikulong
pinakapuso ng kanyang pilosopikal na kaisipan.
Aklat
Pamagat ng Artikulo / Sanaysay ni Mananzan
The Filipino Woman:
Before and After the Spanish Conquest of the Philippines
Essays on Women
Sexual Exploitation of Women in a Third World Setting
Emerging Spirituality of Women: The Asian Experience
1. Women, Religion, and Spirituality
Redefining Religious Commitment Today:
Being a Woman Religious in a Third World Country
Christ to A Contemporary Religious Woman
Crisis as a Necessary Impetus to Spiritual Growth
The Roots of Women's Oppression in Religion
The Role of Women in Evangelization
Benedictine Values and the Woman Question
Jesus Meets the Weeping Women of Jerusalem:
The Filipino Women See Their Vision through the Tears
Challenges to
the Inner Room
Theological Reflections on Violence Against Women
2. Women in the Third World
Women of the Third World
The Emerging Spirituality of Asian Women
Feminist Theology in Asia: A Ten-Year Overview
Religion, Culture, and Aging: An Asian Viewpoint
The Jubilee Year from Asian Women's Perspective
3. Women in the Philippines
The Filipino Woman: Before and After the Spanish Era
Feminine Socialization and Education to Feminism
Women's Studies in the Philippines
Prostitution in the Philippines
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
L. LIWANAG
55
Filipino Migrant Workers in Spain
Enhancing the Health of the Filipino Women
The Paschal Mystery from a Philippine Perspective
Woman and Religion
Woman and Religion
The Religious Woman Today and Integral Evangelization
Towards an Asian Feminist Theology
PERSPECTIVES
Introduction: My Story, a Personal Perspective
The Asian Feminist Theology of Liberation:
A Historical Perspective
WOMEN IN ASIAN WORLD RELIGIONS
Asian Women and Christianity:
A Feminist Theological Perspective
The Basics of Hinduism
Woman, Religion, and
Spirituality in Asia
Women in Hinduism
The Basic Teachings of Buddhism
Women in Buddhism
Basic Tenets of Islam
Women in Islam
WOMEN IN NON-WORLD RELIGIONS IN ASIA
Women in Confucianism
Women in Indigenous Religions
Women in New Religions of Japan: Tenrikyo
Women in Folk Religions
Talahanayan 1: Mga Artikulo ni Mananzan sa Essays on Women,
Challenges to the Inner Room, Women and Religion, at Women, Religion,
and Spirituality in Asia.
Maliban sa intelektwal na talambuhay ni Mananzan, sinusuri ng
papel ang anim na aspekto ng kanyang kaisipan: 1) ang kanyang teoretikal at
praksiyolohikal na batis, 2) ang kanyang replektibong pananaw sa
pilosopiya, 3) ang kanyang diskursibong katayuan sa pilosopiyang Pilipino,
4) ang kanyang metodo sa pamimilsopiya, 5) ang kanyang praksiyolohiya, at
6) ang kanyang pananaw sa lipunang Pilipino.
Teoretikal at Praksiyolohikal na Batis ni Mananzan
Naging pundasyon ni Mananzan ang misyolohiya sa Alemanya na
umiinog sa esensya ng plano ng Diyos upang manumbalik ang mga likha sa
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
56
ANG PILOSOPIYA NI SR. MARY JOHN MANANZAN
orihinal na layunin at kabuoan. Nakatali ang misyon sa konsepto ng Missio
Dei sapagkat bilang mga nilikha, may pribilehiyo ang bawat taong makiisa
sa plano ng Diyos. Kombinasyon ng pagtulong sa proklamasyon ng Salita ng
Diyos at ang pakikiisa sa panlipunang gawain at pagkamit ng katarungan
ang mithiin ng mga misyolohista.5
Malaki ang kaugnayan nito sa pananaw ni Mananzan sapagkat isa sa
mga katangian ng Missio Dei ang ideya ng kaligtasan bilang hindi lamang
pagkakasalba ng mga kaluluwa, bagkus restorasyon sa aspekto ng espiritwal,
pisikal, komyunal, at transpormasyon ng mundo.6 Sa Alemanya nabuksan
ang kaisipan ni Mananzan sa iba’t ibang teolohiya. May mga pagkakataon
pang nabibigla siya sa mga dinadaluhang seminar, kung saan aminadong
muntik na niyang talikuran ang sariling pananampalataya. Dito nagsimulang
dagundungin ang kanyang mga nakasanayang paniniwala. Dito siya lubos
nakondisyon at nagkaroon ng mas malawak na pag-iisip ukol sa
Katolisismo.7
Hindi nagtagal, napagdesisyonan ni Mananzan na ipagpatuloy ang
pag-aaral sa larangan ng pilosopiya. Sa kasong ito, kinailangan niya ng
tagapayo (mentor) sa kanyang kukuning doktoradong digri. Sa tulong ng
kanyang kaibigang si Sr. Dabalus, nakahanap sila ng isang tagapayong
Aleman na nagtuturo sa Gregorian University sa Roma. Sinabi ng selfprofessed na Marxistang propesor na kinakailangan niyang tumungo sa
nasabing bansa sapagkat doon siya nagtuturo.
Matapos magpunta ni Mananzan sa Roma, nakamit niya ang
Licentiate sa Pilosopiya noong 1971. Aminado napakarami niyang natutunan
sa Marxistang propesor kumpara sa iba pang mga nagtuturo sa unibersidad.
May mga sandaling mahaba ang oras na kanilang ginugugol para sa
talakayan sa pilosopiya at kasaysayan. Dumating pa sa puntong nagkagusto
ito kay Mananzan, ngunit hayagang sinabi sa propesor na maghanap na
lamang ng iba dahil hindi siya ang nararapat para rito.8 Sa kabila nito,
importanteng tingnan kung ano ang diskurso ni Karl Heinrich Marx (18181883) na may kontribusyon sa kaisipan ng babaeng pantas. Kaangkla ng
kursong batsilyer ni Mananzan sa kasaysayan, sentro sa teorya ng nakaraan
ni Marx ang pagyabong at pagbagsak ng isang lipunan para sa produktibong
kapangyarihan ng tao. Nagmistulang isang puna o kritisismo sa
namamayaning estruktura ng lipunan ang pilosopiya ni Marx. Binungkal
5 Cf. Andrei Kravstev, “What is Missiology?” (Unpublished Paper submitted to Trinity
Evangelical Divinity School, 2012).
6 Ibid., 1.
7 Cf. Mary John Mananzan, “My Story,” in Woman, Religion, and Spirituality in Asia
(Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 2004), 5.
8 Cf. Liwag, A Biography of Sr. Mary John Mananzan, OSB: A Look into a Socio-Political
Activist Radicalization.
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
L. LIWANAG
57
niya ang mga sanhi ng pagkaapi at pagdarahop ng masa. Tinuligsa niya ang
pagkaugat ng walang-katarungan ng umiiral na kalagayang sosyal.9
Paniwala ni Marx, pinatatakbo ng mayayaman (burgis) ang kapitalismo para
sa kanilang kapakinabangan, kahit pa humantong sa eksploitasyon ng mga
manggagawa (proletaryat).
Kung unang pumosisyon si Quito sa Tomismo bilang sistema ng
kaisipan, umangkla naman si Mananzan sa diskurso nina Ludwig
Wittgenstein (1889-1951) at John Langshaw Austin (1911-1960) bilang
panimulang batis. Malinaw na naging sandigan niya ang mga ito sa kanyang
disertasyong pinamagatang, Language Game of Confessing One's Belief:
Wittgensteinian-Austinian Approach to the Linguistic Analysis of Creedal
Statements.
Pangunahin sa kaisipan ng Austriano-Briton na pilosopong si
Wittgenstein ang lohika, pilosopiya ng matematika, pilosopiya ng isip, at
pilosopiya ng wika. Malaki ang ambag nina Arthur Schopenhauer (17881860), ang guro na si Bertrand Russell (1872-1970), at ang kaibigang si Gottlob
Frege (1848-1925). Sa pamamagitan ng kanilang impluwensiya sa kaisipan ni
Wittgenstein, ipinanganak ang natatanging niyang obrang pinamagatang,
Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus na tumatalakay sa mga suliranin ng pilosopiya.
Partikular dito ang metodo ng pagbubuo ng mga nasabing suliraning
nakabatay sa hindi pagkakaintindihan ng ating mga lohika ng wika.10
Sa kabilang banda, naging pokus ng diskurso ni Austin na ang
gawaing sentral ng pilosopiya ay ang maiangat na pagpapaliwanag ng ilan
sa mga konsepto ng pangkaraniwang pagpapahayag. Datapwat hindi tulad
ng iba, naniniwala siyang ang pagpapahayag na ito ay may sariling
kahalagahan kakaiba sa pagpapadali sa pag-uunawa ng ilang palaisipan sa
pilosopiya sapagkat ayon sa kanya, ang pagpapaliwanag sa mga maselang
bahagi ng pangkaraniwang pagpapahayag ay nagpapaliwanag din sa mga
maselang bagay hinggil sa mundo.11
Gayunpaman, sa tala ng intelektwal na talambuhay ni Mananzan,
mahihinuhang hindi sila malalimang nakaimpluwensiya sa kanyang
pilosopiya at natigil na lamang ito sa pagkakalathala ng kanyang disertasyon.
Alinsunod dito ang kanyang pagiging tagapagtaguyod ng
teolohiyang mapagpalaya (liberation theology). Nakaimpluwensiya sa
teolohikal niyang pag-iisip si Carlos Abesamis (1934-2008), isang Pilipinong
kilala sa kanyang teolohiyang mapagpalayang naglulunsad ng anyo ng
9 Romualdo E. Abulad and Emerita Quito, Ensayklopidya ng Pilosopiya (Manila: De La
Salle University, 1993), 168.
10 Ludwig Wittgenstein, Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus, trans. by C.K. Ogden (Project
Gutenburg, 2010), 23.
11 Virgilio Enriquez, Mga Babasahin sa Pilosopiya: Epistemolohiya, Lohika, Wika, at
Pilospiyang Pilipino (Quezon City: Surian ng Sikolohiyang Pilipino, 1983), 146.
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
58
ANG PILOSOPIYA NI SR. MARY JOHN MANANZAN
seminaryong nakiisa sa sosyo-politikal na reyalidad bilang pakikiramay.
Inangkla ni Abesamis ang konseptong ito sa kanyang malalimang pagbabasa
ng doktrina ng kaligtasan bilang holistikong pagkakatubos ng kaluluwa.12
Hinarap ni Mananzan ang mga baluktot na pamamalakad ng
politikal na ekonomiya ng Pilipinas gamit ang teolohiyang mapagpalayang
nahinuha niya mula kay Abesamis na sentro ang kongkreto at lubos na
kaligtasan (concrete and total salvation). Makapangyarihan ang kabatiran ni
Abesamis sa dahilang hindi literal ang kanyang pagpapakahulugan sa
kaligtasang matatagpuan sa aklat ng Exodo. Para sa kanya, hindi lamang
nauukol ang kaligtasan sa pagkakasalba ng kaluluwa mula sa kasalanan,
bagkus bilang isang aktwal na kalayaan ng mga Israelitang nakaantig sa
kabuoang pagkatao sa pamamagitan ng biyaya ng Diyos.13
Sa pagkakataong ito, hindi lamang tumuon si Mananzan sa bahagi
ng lipunang nakararanas ng opresyon; naging malinaw din sa kanya ang
diskriminasyon sa kababaihang masasaksihan sa hirarkiya at patriyarkal na
pamamalakad ng Simbahang Katoliko. Bukod dito, ipinagpatuloy ni
Mananzan ang kaisipan ng Romano-Amerikanong teolohistang si Elisabeth
Schüssler Fiorenza (ipinanganak noong 1938) na nag-abala naman sa imahen
ni Hesus ng Nazareth bilang nanguna sa relihiyosong kilusang naging
dahilan kaya naisantabi ang diskriminasyon sa lahi, relihiyon, lipunan, at
kasarian.14 Gayong napanatili ng mga tagasunod ni Hesus ang rebolusyong
ito matapos ang kanyang kamatayan at muling pagkabuhay, tila naglaho
itong muli nang mamayani ang matatag na patriyarkal na kultura ng mga
Griyego at Romano. Tinawag itong “eklesiyastikong patriyarkalisasyon”
(ecclesiastical patriarchalization) na “humantong sa pagbubukod ng
kababaihan mula sa serbisyong pansimbahan.”15
Replektibong Pananaw sa Pilosopiya sa Pilipinas ni Mananzan
Hindi tuwiran ang pagtalakay ni Mananzan ukol sa kanyang
pananaw sa pilosopiya sa Pilipinas. Gayunman, mababakas mula sa kanyang
intelektwal na buhay ang kahalagahan ng pagkakaroon nito na nakaangkla
sa kanyang adhikaing maiahon sa lusak ang mga biktima ng opresyon, lalo
na ang kababaihan. Malinaw ang kanyang feministang pilosopiya sa mga
sumusunod na pangyayari sa kanyang buhay: 1) ang purong pilosopiya at
Mananzan, “The Religious Woman Today and Integral Evangelization,” 44-45.
Ibid., 44.
14 Cf. Mary John Mananzan, “Woman and Religion,” in Woman and Religion: A Collectio
of Essays and Personal Histories (Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College,
1988), 6-7.
15 Ibid., 7.
12
13
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
L. LIWANAG
59
teolohiyang markado ng disertasyong may kinalaman sa kaisipan nina
Wittgenstein at Austin, 2) ang paninindigan sa pilosopiya ng teolohiyang
mapagpalaya dahil napagtantong walang silbi ang binubuong teolohiyang
Pilipino kung malayo sa karanasan at mga pasakit ng lipunang Pilipino, at 3)
ang pagtuon sa woman question nang lumahok sa Women’s Conference sa
Venice noong 1977.
Sa mapayapang buhay bilang propesor sa Heswitang institusyong
Ateneo, napalapit si Mananzan sa grupong Interfaith Theological Circle na
bumubuo ng teolohiyang Pilipino sa pamamagitan ng pamimilosopiya.
Kasama ang iba pang miyembro ng grupo, napagtanto niyang hindi uusad
ang pagbabalangkas ng pilosopiyang ito kung ipagpapatuloy ang talakayan
sa loob ng komportableng silid-aklatan o sa nakapakong espasyo ng
unibersidad.16 Ito ang sitwasyong nagtulak sa kanya upang mag-ukolpanahon sa labas ng kombento at sumapi sa ebanghelikal na gawain kabilang
ang mahihirap at manggagawa ng Maynila.
Buhat nito, mawawaring kung pinalitadahan ng mobilisasyon sa La
Tondena Distillery ang radikal na politika ni Mananzan, ang partisipasyon
niya sa komperensyang pangkababaihan sa Venice na pinangunahan ng
World Council of Churches noong 1997 ang humulma ng kanyang
paninindigan sa pilosopiyang feminism.17 Ito ang nagtulak sa kanyang
lumahok at pangunahan ang ilang maka-feminismong institusyon at
organisasyong nabanggit kanina.
Diskursibong Katayuan sa Pilosopiyang Pilipino ni Mananzan
Uumpisahan ang pagtuklas sa diskursibong katayuan ni Mananzan sa
pilosopiyang Pilipino sa pamamagitan ng pag-uuri ng kanyang tekstwal na
produksyon gamit ang iskema ng labing-dalawang diskurso ng pilosopiyang
Pilipino ni Demeterio. Ipinapakita sa Talahanayan 2 kung titulo, bilang, at
ang porsyento sa mga obra ni Mananzan ang kabilang sa nabanggit nang
labing-dalawang diskurso ng pilosopiyang Pilipino:
Taksonomiya
Logical Analysis
Titulo
Bilang ng
mga
Akda
Percentage
0
0.0%
16 Cf. Mary John Mananzan, “Redefining Religious Commitment Today: Being a
Religious in a Third World Country,” in Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches
on Women (Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 1988), 4-5.
17 Heather L. Claussen, Unconventional Sisterhood: Feminist Catholic Nuns in the
Philippines (Ph.D. Dissertation, San Diego: University of California, 1998), 388.
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
60
ANG PILOSOPIYA NI SR. MARY JOHN MANANZAN
Phenomenology /
Existentialism /
Hermeneutics
Critical
Philosophy
Appropriation of
Foreign Theories
“The Filipino Woman: Before and After the
Spanish Conquest of the Philippines,” “Sexual
Exploitation of Women in a Third World
Setting,” “Emerging Spirituality of Women: The
Asian Experience,” “Redefining Religious
Commitment Today: Being a Woman Religious
in a Third World Country,” “Christ to a
Contemporary Religious Woman,” “Crisis as a
Necessary Impetus to Spiritual Growth,” “The
Roots of Women's Oppression in Religion,”
“The Role of Women in Evangelization,”
“Benedictine Values and the Woman Question,”
“Jesus Meets the Weeping Women of Jerusalem:
The Filipino Women See Their Vision Through
the Tears,” “Theological Reflections on Violence
Against Women,” “ Women of the Third World:
Beyond the Patriarchal Age,” “The Emerging
Spirituality of Asian Women,” “Feminist
Theology in Asia: A Ten-Year Overview,”
“Religion, Culture, and Aging: An Asian
Viewpoint,” “The Jubilee Year from Asian
Women's Perspective,” “The Filipino Woman:
Before and After the Spanish Era,” “Feminine
Socialization and Education to Feminism,”
“Women's Studies in the Philippines,”
“Prostitution in the Philippines,” “Filipino
Migrant Workers in Spain,” “Enhancing the
Health of the Filipino Women,” “The Paschal
Mystery from a Philippine Perspective,” “The
Religious Woman Today and Integral
Evangelization,” “Towards an Asian Feminist
Theology,” “Introduction: My Story, a Personal
Perspective,” “The Asian Feminist Theology of
Liberation: A Historical Perspective,” “Asian
Women and Christianity: A Feminist
Theological
Perspective,”
“Women
in
Hinduism,” “Basic Tenets of Islam,” “Women in
Islam,” “Women in Confucianism,” “Women in
Indigenous Religions,” “Women in New
Religions of Japan: Tenrikyo,” at “Women in
Folk Religions”
“Christ to a Contemporary Religious Woman,”
“Crisis as a Necessary Impetus to Spiritual
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
0
0.0%
35
92.1%
5
13.2%
L. LIWANAG
61
Growth,” “Benedictine Values and the Woman
Question,” “The Jubilee Year from Asian
Women's Perspective,” at “ The Paschal
Mystery from a Philippine Perspective”
Appropriation of
Folk Philosophy
0
0.0%
Philosophizing
using the Filipino
Language
0
0.0%
5
13.2%
0
0.0%
7
18.4%
10
26.3%
0
0.0%
Exposition of
Foreign Systems
“The Basics of Hinduism,” “Women in
Buddhism,” “Basic Tenets of Islam,” “Women
in Indigenous Religions,” at “Women in New
Religions of Japan: Tenrikyo”
Revisionist
Writing
Interpretation of
Filipino
Worldview
Research on
Filipino values
and Ethics
Identification of
the
Presuppositions &
Implications of
the Filipino
Worldview
“The Filipino Woman: Before and After the
Spanish Conquest of the Philippines,” “The
Roots of Women's Oppression in Religion,”
“Jesus Meets the Weeping Women of Jerusalem:
The Filipino Women See Their Vision through
the Tears,” “The Filipino Woman: Before and
After the Spanish Era,” “The Paschal Mystery
from a Philippine Perspective,” “Asian Women
and Christianity: A Feminist Theological
Perspective,” at “ Women in Folk Religions”
“The Filipino Woman: Before and After the
Spanish Conquest of the Philippines,”
“Redefining Religious Commitment Today:
Being a Woman Religious in a Third World
Country,” “Theological Reflections on Violence
Against Women,” “Women of the Third
World,” “The Emerging Spirituality of Asian
Women,” “Religion, Culture, and Aging: An
Asian Viewpoint,” “The Filipino Woman:
Before and After the Spanish Era,” “Feminine
Socialization and Education to Feminism,” “The
Paschal Mystery from a Philippine Perspective,”
“Asian Women and Christianity: A Feminist
Theological Perspective”
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
62
ANG PILOSOPIYA NI SR. MARY JOHN MANANZAN
Study on the
Filipino
Philosophical
Luminaries
0
0.0%
Talahanayan 2: Mga Titulo, Bilang, at Porsyento ng mga Akda ni
Mananzan sa Bawat Diskurso ng Pilosopiyang Pilipino
ayon kay Demeterio
Biswal na ipinapakita ng radar chart sa Pigyur 1 ang nilalaman ng
Talahanayan 2:
Pigyur 1: Percentage ng mga Akda ni Mananzan sa
Bawat Diskurso ng Pilosopiyang Pilipino ayon kay Demeterio
Sa pagkakataong ito, masasaksihan ang limang nangungunang
diskurso ni Mananzan: critical philosophy (92.1%), research on Filipino
values and ethics (26.3%), interpretation of Filipino worldview (18.4%),
appropriation of foreign theories (13.2%), at exposition of foreign systems
(13.2%). Samantalang walang nailathala si Mananzan na obra sa mga
diskurso ng logical analysis, phenomenology/existentialism/hermeneutics,
appropriation of folk philosophy, philosophizing using the Filipino
language, revisionist writing, identification of the presupposition and
implications of the Filipino worldview, at study on the Filipino philosophical
luminaries.
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
L. LIWANAG
63
Metodo sa Pamimilosopiya ni Mananzan
Upang mabatid ang metodo sa pamimilosopiya ni Mananzan,
dadalumatin sa bahaging ito ang paraan na kanyang ginamit sa limang
nangungunang diskurso sa pilosopiyang Pilipinong natuklasan sa naunang
seksyon: critical philosophy, research on Filipino values and ethics,
interpretation of Filipino worldview, appropriation of foreign theories, at
exposition of foreign systems.
Mga problem-based na akda ang mga obra ni Mananzan na
napabibilang sa diskursong critical philosophy. Dahilan ang kanyang
marubdob na politikal at organisasyonal na pakikibaka upang makapagsulat
ng mga pag-aaral na kadalasang nagsusuri ng kalagayan ng lipunan,
partikular na ang isa sa bulnerableng sektor ng komunidad–ang kababaihan.
Imbis na magkaroon ng monographs, mas sumandig siya sa pagsusulat ng
mga sanaysay at talumpating iipunin niya upang mailathala bilang aklat o
dyornal at mga antolohiya kabilang ang iba pang mga feministang
manunulat. Nagdulot ito ng tekstwal na produksyong hindi nalulunod sa
mga salita at kaswal na pagkukuwento tungkol sa kanyang karanasan. Ang
pagkalas ni Mananzan sa purong pamimilosopiya at teolohiya ang naging
sanhi ng kanyang kritikal na pamimilosopiya. Problem-based din ang mga
akda ni Mananzan na napabibilang sa diskursong research on Filipino values
and ethics. Gawa ng kanyang karanasan sa mobilisasyon sa La Tondena 18 at
komperensiya sa ibang bansa ukol sa kababaihan, tiningnan niya ang
pagkukulang ng mga Pilipino sa isyu ng panlipunang pagkakapantaypantay, lalo na sa usapin ng kasarian. Ginamit niya ang pamimilosopiyang
nakasentro sa feminismo at teolohiyang mapagpalaya upang labanan ang
patriyarkang humubog sa mga nakagawiang halagahan at etikang Pilipino.
Madarama ang kanyang presensiya sa pamamagitan ng pagtuon sa women
question.
Mga problem-based na akda pa rin ang mga obra ni Mananzan na
napabibilang sa diskursong interpretation of Filipino worldview. Malinaw na
makikita ang kontribusyon ni Mananzan sa diskursong ito bilang Pilipinang
pantas na may pagkakakilanlan sa kanyang pagsusumikap na dalumatin ang
patriyarkal na lipunang Pilipino base sa ilang pangyayari sa kasaysayan,
kasama ang epekto ng kolonisasyon at Kristiyanismo sa Pilipinas. Upang
magkaroon ng saysay ang kanyang feminismo at konsepto ng teolohiyang
mapagpalaya, komprehensibong nag-ambag si Mananzan ng implikasyon ng
kulturang patriyarkal sa lipunang nagbigay-implikasyon sa Pilipinong
identidad at pananaw sa mundo. Sa kabila nito, karamihan sa mga Pilipino
18 Edna Estopace, “Sister Act(IVIST), in The Philippine Star (15 April 2012),
<http://www.philstar.com/starweek-magazine/796643/sister-act-ivist>, 10 September 2015.
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
64
ANG PILOSOPIYA NI SR. MARY JOHN MANANZAN
ang hindi nakauunawa sa katuturan at direksyon ng ganitong moda ng
pamimilosopiya.
Mga problem-based na akda ang mga obra ni Mananzan na
napabibilang sa diskursong appropriation of foreign theories. Sinikap niya
ang pagbubuo ng intelektwal na dayalogo sa pagitan ng ilang pilosopikal na
sistema ng mga dayuhang makapagpapaliwanag ng lokal na sitwasyon ng
bansa, lalo na ang mahihirap at kababaihang biktima ng opresyon.
Kakaunting mga Pilipinong pantas ang sumusuong sa pilosopikal na
diskursong ito. Namintisan ng karamihan sa mga iskolar ang importansiya
ni Mananzan dahil bukod sa pagpokus niya sa women question, binubuo ng
kalalakihan ang karamihan sa mga intelektwal. Isinuong ni Mananzan ang
larangan ng teolohiya at mga tradisyonal na pangaral ng Kristiyanismong
nag-aambag sa kasalukuyang masalimuot na sitwasyon ng mga
marhinalisadong mamamayan, kabilang ang kababaihan.
Hindi na rin nakapagtatakang tumulak si Mananzan sa pagkakaroon
ng mga problem-based na obrang napabibilang sa diskursong exposition of
foreign systems. Sa pagkakataong ito, mainam na panimulang punto ng
tekstwal na kalikasan ang diskusyon niya ukol sa Hinduismo, Budismo,
Islam, Tenrismo, at katutubong relihiyon upang umusbong ang
apropriyasyon ng mga teoryang dayuhan. Inilantad niya rito na hindi lamang
sa Kristiyanismo nananaig ang pagkakalugmok ng kababaihan na may
mababang pagtingin. Isinisiwalat nito ang mga pilosopikal na kaisipang
dayuhan upang kalaunang itulak sa pagsasakonteksto sa bansa at magagamit
sa larangan ng araling pangkababaihan bilang bahagi ng kanyang proyekto.
Praksiyolohiya ni Mananzan
Sa ikalimang sanaysay, ibinahagi ni Mananzan na noong 1975
bumuo ang Association of Major Religious Superiors in the Philippines ng
apat na klasipikasyon ng panghihikayat ng Simbahan sa ilalim ng diktadurya
ng rehimeng Marcos: 1) di-kritikal na pakikiisa, 2) mapanuring kolaborasyon,
3) kritikal na pagkilos, at 4) suporta sa armadong pakikibaka.19 Mula sa
metikulosong pag-aaral ng kanyang mga panulat at praksis, ipinosisyon ni
Mananzan ang kanyang sarili sa ikatlong moda ng politikal na pakikibaka
bukod pa noong panahon ng Batas Militar. Minatiyagan niya ang kalagayan
at hindi ito natigil matapos ang publikasyon ng kanyang mga pagsusuri,
datapwat malaking tipak ng kanyang oras ang para sa mobilisasyon at
organisasyon ng mga mamamayan. Mahalagang magunita na naunang
maging radikal si Mananzan kaysa sa kanyang pagiging feminista.
19 Cf. Mary John Mananzan, “Church-State Relationships during the Martial Law in
the Philippines, 1972-1986,” in Studies in World Christianity, 8:2 (October 2002), 197-200.
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
L. LIWANAG
65
Buhat ng kanyang mga politikal na pagtitipon at demonstrasyong
siya rin minsan ang nagsasaayos, mahahaba ang panahong imersyon at
interaksyon ni Mananzan kasama ang mga Pilipinong nasa laylayan.
Masasaksihan ang pangmatagalang praksis niya sa pamamagitan ng mga
lupon at institusyong may politikal na oryentasyong tinutulungan at
pinamumunuan niya, gaya ng: 1) the Friends of the Workers noong 1975, 2)
the Filipina noong 1977, 3) the Citizens’ Alliance for Consumer Protection
noong 1978, 4) GABRIELA noong 1984, 5) the Filipino Migrant Workers’
Center noong 1984, at 6) the Institute of Women’s Studies noong 1988.
Sa anim na ito, ang Friends of the Workers at ang Citizens’ Alliance
for Consumer Protection lamang ang walang direktang kaugnayan sa
kanyang feminismong adbokasiya dahil nabuo ang mga ito bago ang
kanyang pagiging feminista noong 1977. Ipinanganak ang grupong Friends
of the Workers dahil sa kanyang tinatawag na “binyag sa apoy” nang
maganap ang pag-aaklas sa La Tondena at nasaksihan niya mismo ang brutal
na kapulisan at armadong puwersa sa mga nagra-rally na manggagawa.
Inalagaan at ibinigay ng organisasyong ito ang mga pangangailangan ng mga
manggagawa upang mabatid at matuto silang pangatawananan ang kanilang
karapatan.
Hindi kalaunan, naging daan ang grupong ito upang magpokus si
Mananzan sa mahihirap at mga maralitang nasa lungsod, sapagkat bahagi ng
mahihirap ang mga tinulungan nilang manggagawang maralitang nakatira
rito. Isang pagtaliwas sa mataas na produktong petrolyo ang nagpausbong
sa Citizens’ Alliance for Consumer Protection. Unti-unti itong uminog sa
usapin ng globalisasyon, seguridad sa pagkain at tubig, peligrong nukleyar,
at nutrisyon ng mga yaring pagkain. Sa organisasyong ito, nakilala ni
Mananzan si Christina Ebro Carlos na nagturo sa kanya ng simulain ng
aktibismo ng kababaihan at parlyamentarismo sa lansangan.
Gawa ng pagiging feminista ni Mananzan noong 1977, nagresulta ng
dagliang pagkakatatag ng grupong Filipina. Noong makabalik mula sa
Women’s Conference sa Venice, binuo niya ang organisasyon kasama sina
Remy Rikken, Tagapangulo ng Philippine Commission for Women (na
dating community organizer sa Mindanao); Teresita Deles, kasalukuyang
Presidential Adviser for Peace Process (na dating guro ng literatura sa
Kolehiyo ng Maryknoll at peace and development advocate); at Irene
Santiago, Chair Emerita at Chief Executive Officer ng Mindanao Commission
on Women (na dating mamamahayag at peace advocate sa Mindanao).
Nakapokus ang Filipina upang unawain at ilaan ang atensyon sa iba’t ibang
usyu ng kababaihan sa Pilipinas, partikular na ang kalagayan ng mga
Pilipinang prostitute. Kinilala ang Filipina bilang kauna-unahang
feministang organisasyon sa bansa.
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
66
ANG PILOSOPIYA NI SR. MARY JOHN MANANZAN
Lumutang ang GABRIELA dahil sa Center for Women Resources,
isang organisasyong pinamunuan ni Mananzan noong 1982 kabilang ang
sosyolohista at tagapagtaguyod ng babaylanismong si Marianita Villariba.
Pinangunahan ng Center for Women Resources ang pag-organisa ng isang
forum na dinaluhan ng mga feministang organisasyon sa Pilipinas noong
1984, na siyang nagluwal ng umbrella organization na GABRIELA na halos
200 ang mga miyembrong organisasyon. Bunga ng konseptwalisasyon ng
feminista at pambansang demokratikong balangkas, itinaguyod ng
GABRIELA ang mga isyung kinakaharap ng kababaihan. Taong 2003, naging
politikal na partido ang GABRIELA na nagsilang ng sariling mga babaeng
kandidato para sa pambansang lehislatura. Sa kasalukuyan, si Mananzan ang
Chairperson Emerita ng GABRIELA.
Resulta ng pananaliksik ni Mananzan ukol sa kolonyal na
kasaysayan ng Katolisismo sa Pilipinas ang Filipino Migrant Workers’ Center
sa Madrid, Spain. Nasaksihan niya rito ang masaklap na sitwasyon ng
Overseas Filipino Workers (OFWs) na halos kababaihan ang bumubuo.
Gumawa siya ng paraan upang ma-organisa sila at magkaroon ng legal na
rekognisyon. Gayong taon ng sabatikal ni Mananzan, hindi niya mapigilan
ang sariling tumulong at tipunin ang mga indibidwal.
Noong Dekano pa ng St. Scholastica’s College, sumulpot ang
Institute of Women’s Studies dahil sa kagustuhan ni Mananzan na bigkisin
sa isang kurikula ang araling pangkababaihan sa programang tersiyarya.
Upang maisakatuparan ang Institute of Women’s Studies, pinangunahan
niya ang paglinang sa mga kurso at modyul kabilang ang ilang mga fakulti
at ang mga nagboluntaryo mula sa grupong Filipina at GABRIELA. Hindi
nagtagal, nilubos ng institusyon ang pagkakataon upang magbigaykapangyarihan at magsagawa ng feministang pormasyon hindi lamang para
sa mga elit na mag-aaral ng St. Scholastica’s College, gayundin ang mga
Filipinang nasa laylayan, at interesadong kababaihang nananahan sa
umuunlad pa lamang na bansa. Sa tulong ng donasyon ng dayuhan,
nakapagpatayo ng sariling tahanan ang Institute of Women’s Studies sa labas
ng St. Scholastica’s College na pinangalanang “Nursia,” sumasangguni ito sa
lugar ng kapanganakan nina St. Benedict at St. Scholastica.
Dagdag pa sa manipestasyon ng praksis ni Mananzan ang mga
adbokasiya bilang miyembro ng Ecumenical Association of Third World
Theologians (EATWOT) at ng Association of Major Religious Superiors in the
Philippines (AMRSP). Naroroon si Mananzan nang itatag ang EATWOT
noong 1976. Nang magdaos ng komperensiya ang EATWOT sa New Delhi,
India noong 1981, isinulong ni Mananzan ang pagkakaroon ng organisasyon
ng sariling Women’s Commission kabilang ang iba pang Pilipinang
feministang madre na sina Virginia Fabella at Nila Bermisa ng Maryknoll
Sisters of Saint Dominic, Rosario Battung ng Religious of the Good Shepherd,
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
L. LIWANAG
67
at iba pang feministang teolohista. Sa pamamagitan ng Women’s
Commission, sinimulan nina Mananzan at ng grupo ang pagsasagawa ng
feministang teolohiya ng umuunlad pa lamang na bansa (feminist Third
World theologizing). Mas matanda ang AMRSP kaysa sa EATWOT dahil
itinatag ito noong 1971 na may layong mas radikal na restruksyon upang
maipaabot sa iba pang relihiyosong organisasyong miyembro nito ang hindi
makatarungang panlipunang kaayusan sa bansa.
Taong 2004 lamang nang maging miyembro si Mananzan ng AMRSP
noong maihalal bilang Prioress ng Maynila ng Missionary Benedictine Sisters
of Tutzing, mula 2007 hanggang 2012; naging co-chairperson pa siya ng
naturang organisasyon. Pinamunuan rin ni Mananzan ang ilang grupo
upang wakasan ang mga anomalya ng administrasyon ng dating Pangulong
Gloria Macapagal-Arroyo. Matapos ang kanyang termino sa nasabing
organisasyon, nasaksihan pa rin siya laban sa mga gusot ng administrasyon
ng Pangulong Benigno Aquino III tulad ng pork barrel scam at sekswal na
ekploitasyon ng mga Pilipina sa gitnang silangan.
Pananaw sa Lipunang Pilipino
Sa mga sanaysay at talumpati ni Mananzan, matingkad ang imahen
ng isang lipunang binabagabag ng mga sumusunod na suliranin: patriyarkal
na relihiyon, dispalinghadong politikal na ekonomiya, patriyarkal na
kultura, at patuloy na epekto ng kolonisasyon.
Patriyarkal na Relihiyon
Makikita sa siyam na sanaysay at talumpati ni Mananzan ang
kanyang diskusyon ukol sa idinudulot ng patriyarkal na relihiyon sa
lipunang Pilipino:
1) “Emerging Spirituality of Women: the Asian
Experience,” 2) “Woman and Religion,” 3) “The Religious Woman Today and
Integral Evangelization,” 4) “Towards an Asian Feminist Theology,” 5)
“Redefining Religious Commitment Today: Being a Woman Religious in a
Third World Country,” 6) “Benedictine Values and the Woman Question,” 7)
“Asian Women and Christianity: a Feminist Theological Perspective,” 8)
“Theological Reflection on Violence Against Women,” at 9) “Feminist
Theology in Asia: A Ten-Year Overview.”
Una, sinundan ni Mananzan ang resulta ng imbestigasyon ng mga
arkeolohista at historyador ukol sa pangunahing pagtingin sa mga diyosa
kaysa sa mga diyos noong sinaunang panahon sa Egypt, India, at maging sa
Pilipinas. Dahilan ang pagiging tagapamahala ng mga diyosa sa
sangkatauhan at kalikasan, pagkakaroon ng mahika, at kakayahan sa sining.
Sa sinaunang konsepto ng bathala sa Pilipinas, diumanong itinuturing itong
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
68
ANG PILOSOPIYA NI SR. MARY JOHN MANANZAN
walang kasariang panginoon. Gayunman, kaakibat ng pananakop ng
Espanyol ang relihiyong Kristiyanismo at ayon kay Mananzan: “isinaalangalang sa Hudeo-Kristiyanong kultura ang lalaking imahen ng diyos na
nagdulot ng pagkakatatag ng patriyarkal na monoteismong hindi
pumapatotoo sa lahat ng panahon at kultura.”20
Sa patuloy na pag-usbong ng Kristiyanismo, lubos na nawala ang
prinsipyo ng pagkakapantay-pantay sa kasarian na itinatag sa pamamagitan
ni Hesus. Ang minanang patriyarkalismo ng Kristiyanismo mula sa mga
Hudyo, Griyego, at Romano ay humantong sa pagkakahiwalay ng
relihiyosong kababaihan at domestikasyon ng mga babaeng layko. Sanhi rin
ito upang maging eksklusibong teritoryo ng kalalakihan ang pampublikong
espasyo. Pinaghihinalaang mga lingkod ng kasamaan ang mga babaeng
hindi sumusunod sa kinagawiang pagiging domestikadong asawa o ina.21
Sa kasalukuyan, isinalaysay ni Mananzan na patuloy ang
dominasyon ng Simbahang Katoliko sa kababaihan. Itinatanggi ng
maskulinong hirarkiyang kilalanin ang posibilidad ng ordinasyon ng babae,
gayong mas aktibo at marubdob na sektor sila sa simbahan. Nagmamatigas
ang liturhiya sa maling politikal na pagkiling sa maskulinong kasarian.22
Dispalinghadong Politikal na Ekonomiya
Una, pinuna ni Mananzan ang paulit-ulit na pagsandig ng Pilipinas
sa ekonomiya ng ibang bansa. Ilan sa pinakamalinaw na manipestasyon ang
mga sumusunod: madalas na paghiram sa International Monetary Fund
(IMF), pagdepende sa mga transnasyonal na kompanya upang magbigaytrabaho, malabong polisiya ng pagluluwal sa milyong Pilipino abroad, at ang
1947 Military Bases Agreement sa Estados Unidos kapalit ang simbolikong
proteksyon.23
Ipinapakita ni Mananzan na hindi lamang sinisira ng pagsandig na
ito ang politikal na ekonomiya sa dahilang nakikialam ang mga dayuhan sa
Mananzan, “Woman and Religion,” 5-6.
Mary John Mananzan, “Asian Women and Christianity: A Feminist Theological
Perspective,” in Woman, Religion, and Spirituality in Asia (Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies,
St. Scholastica’s College, 2004), 27.
22 Ibid., 33.
23 Cf. Mary John Mananzan, “The Jubilee Year from Asian Women’s Perspective,” in
Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women (Manila: Institute of Women’s
Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 1998), 142-143. Cf. Mary John Mananzan, “Sexual Exploitation
of Women in the Third World,” in Essays on Women (Manila: St. Scholastica’s College, 1987), 9899, 100. Cf. Mary John Mananzan, “Globalization and the Perennial Question of Justice,” in
Liberating Faith: Religious Voices for Justice, Peace, and Ecological Wisdom, ed. by Roger Gottlieb
(New York: Rowman and Littlefield Publishers, Inc., 2002), 286. Cf. Mary John Mananzan,
“Prostitution in the Philippines,” in Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on
Women (Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 1998), 199.
20
21
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
L. LIWANAG
69
pagpaplano at layunin ng bansa. Nang piliin ng Pilipinas ang madaling daan,
hindi ito nakausad upang mag-isip ng kongkretong paraan at harapin ang
matapang na desisyong tutugon sa mga pundamental na problema sa
aspekto ng politikal na ekonomiya tulad ng mga sumusunod: “1) ‘di
pagkakapantay na distribusyon ng bukal ng produksyon, lupa, at kapital at
2) kontrol ng mga dayuhan (US at Japan) sa ekonomiya ng mga transnasyonal
korporasyon.”24
Patriyarkal na Kultura
Itinuro ni Mananzan na sa pagsilang pa lamang ng sanggol,
nagkakaroon na ng reproduksyon ng ideya sa kasarian sa patriyarkal na
lipunan gaya ng Pilipinas–kapag babae ang sanggol, isinasalang ito sa kulay
rosas na krib at aksesorya, asul naman para sa mga lalaki. Kapag lumaki na
sila at may kakayahang maglaro, mga manika at lutu-lutuan ang ibinibigay
sa mga babae, habang baril-barilan, maliliit na tangke, at iba pang
maskulinong laruan para sa mga lalaki.25
Sa paaralan, isang ekspektasyon na dapat magaling sa asignaturang
wika at literatura ang mga babae, samantalang matematika at agham naman
para sa mga lalaki. Sinasanay ang mga babae upang maging pasibo, maamo,
tago, maging tagasuporta, samantalang tinuturuang maging abenturero,
matinik sa pagdedesisyon, pursigido, at matapang naman ang mga lalaki.
Dagdag pang matuto dapat ang mga babaeng manamit at mag-make-up
dahil hinuhubog na ang pinakaultimong mithiin nila sa buhay ang
makahanap ng lalaking magbibigay sa kanila ng “happy ever after.”
Sa mahihirap na pamilya, mas dehado ang estado ng mga babae.
Nagiging mas mahalagang makapag-aral ang mga lalaki sa paniwalang magaasawa rin kalaunan ang mga babae. Iniaatas ang gawaing-bahay sa mga
babae tulad ng pagluluto, paglilinis, at maging paglalaba ng mga damit ng
mga kapatid na lalaki.26
Nagiging domestikado ang kababaihan gawa ng kahalagahan sa
pagkabirhen, habang libre namang nakagagala ang kalalakihan kahit gabi na
sa paniwalang “wala namang mawawala sa kanila.”27 Itinatanim sa isipan ng
mga batang babae na kapag nawala na ang kanilang pagkabirhen, wala na
silang kwenta. Ipinaiisip sa kanila na ang pinakapinal nilang layunin ang
Mananzan, “Sexual Exploitation of Women in the Third World,” 209.
Mary John Mananzan, “Benedictine Values and the Woman Question,” in Challenges
to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women (Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St.
Scholastica’s College, 1998), 59.
26 Ibid.
27 Cf. Mary John Mananzan, “Women in the Third World: Beyond the Patriarchal Age,”
in Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speches on Women (Manila: Institute of Women’s
Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 1998), 81.
24
25
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
70
ANG PILOSOPIYA NI SR. MARY JOHN MANANZAN
magpakasal, magkaanak, at gawing matibay ang pamilya anomang
mangyari, gayong may ilang mapagsamantalang asawang pisikal at
emosyonal na silang binubugbog.28
Sa lipunang patriyarkal tulad ng Pilipinas, pinakamakapangyarihan
ang mass media sa reproduksyon ng mga ideya sa kasarian at estereotipo.
Kumakatawan ang mga nilalakong produktong kemikal at pagkain sa
gawaing-bahay kung saan ipinapakitang masaya at madaling gawain ang
mga ito.29 Sa mga naratibong palabas, ibinibigay sa kababaihan ang mga
minoryang papel, pagiging estupido, o malaswa.30
Hindi itinanggi ni Mananzan na parehong may mga ideolohiyang
pangkasarian para sa babae at lalaki, ngunit ang patriyarkal na kaayusan ang
nagtutulak para sa banayad na karahasang natatanggap ng mga Pilipina.
Aniya, hindi makatarungang ipinakahulugan ang pagkababae sa gawaingbahay dahil pareho namang ekonomikal na produktibo ang babae at lalaki.
Pagdidiin pa: “Kahit na parehong walong oras na nagtatrabaho sa labas ang
mag-asawa; may gawaing-bahay o may obligasyon pa rin ang mga babae rito
kahit may mga kasambahay.”31
May mga kaso pa ng pananakit sa kababaihan (wife battering) hindi
dahil sa kakayahang pisikal ng kalalakihan, bagkus tinatanggap na lamang
din ito ng kababaihan dahil pinansyal at emosyonal silang nakadepende sa
kanilang mga asawa. Alinsunod dito ang ilan pang isyu ng pagtatalik sa
napakalapit na magkamag-anak (incest) at panggagahasa (rape) gawa ng
dominasyong patriyarkal.
Patuloy na Epekto ng Kolonisasyon
Kabilang sa feministang proyekto ni Mananzan ang pagsusuri niya
ukol sa kolonisasyon ng Espanyol at Amerikano. Sinimulan niya ang pagaaral sa kung paano alterahin ng mga mananakop na Espanyol ang
konstruksyon ng isang Pilipina. Bago pa dumating ang mga dayuhan, may
sariling hirarkiya ang sinaunang lipunan na pinamumunuan ng mga lider ng
tribo. Sa komunidad na ito, kagalang-galang ang sinaunang Pilipina gawa ng
kanilang kakayahang mamuno, manggamot, magsilbing tulay sa espiritwal
na mundo, mag-alay sa mga diyos at diyosa, at magsilang ng mga indibidwal
sa susunod na henerasyon.
Base pa sa mga nakalap na impormasyon sa pre-kolonyal na Pilipina
ayon kay Teresita Infante: pantay ang mga mana, gawaing-bahay, at
Cf. Mananzan, “Benedictine Values and the Woman Question,” 60.
Cf. Mananzan, “Women in the Third World: Beyond the Patriarchal Age,” 82.
30 Cf. Mananzan, “Benedictine Values and the Woman Question,” 60.
31 Mananzan, “Women in the Third World: Beyond the Patriarchal Age,” 81.
28
29
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
L. LIWANAG
71
oportunidad sa edukasyon sa anak na lalaki at babae.32 Matayog ang estado
ng mga sinaunang Pilipina, kaya hindi isinasagawa ang pagbibigay-dote
(dowry); katunayan, lalaki pa ang nag-aalay ng mga regalo at serbisyo sa
pamilya ng babae.33
Bukod dito, nakita ng mga manunulat na Espanyol ang Pilipina na
tinawag nilang mujer indigena bilang may kakayahang mangasiwa, may
mataas na moral, kapansin-pansin sa industriya, may kapasidad na
magsakripisyo, magaling sa pagdedesisyon, at may sensitibidad.
Nang ipataw ng mga Espanyol ang kultural na modelo at patriyarka,
inalis ang mga Pilipina sa pampublikong espasyo at itinulak sa mga tahanan
at kombento. Itinuro pa ang modelo ng pagkababaeng halaw sa imahen ng
Birheng Maria.34 Binansagan pang mga mangkukulam at tagapaglingkod ng
masasamang elemento ang makakapangyarihang babaylan. Tinuruan ang
mga sinaunang Pilipinong tanggapin ang pagdurusa tulad ng pagtanggap ni
Hesus ng Nazareth sa sinapit na pagpapasakit.35
Noong dumating ang mga Amerikanog kolonisador, pinalakas nila
ang modelo ng Iberyang pagkababaeng may imahen ng ika-19 siglong
Amerikanong babae.
Gayunman para kay Mananzan, hindi tuluyang naiwaksi ng
makapangyarihang kultural na imahen ng mujer indigena dahil sa kolektibong
alaala sa mga sinaunang Pilipina. Makikita ito sa modernong babaylan na si
Marianita Villariba, at sa historikal na pigura ni Gabriela Silang (1731-1763),
Melchora Aquino (1812-1919), at Gregoria de Jesus (1875-1943). Gayun din
ang mapayapang aktibismo ng kababaihang Kalinga na lumaban sa proyekto
ng rehimeng Marcos ukol sa Chico River dam at Suprema ng Ciudad de
Mystica de Dios sa Mount Banahaw na si Isabel Suarez.36
Cf. Mary John Mananzan, “The Filipino Woman: Before and After the Spanish
Conquest,” in Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women (Manila: Institute
of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 1998), 149-150.
33 Ibid., 157.
34 Ibid., 166.
35 Pui-Lan Kwok, Introducing Asian Feminist Theology (Sheffield, England: Sheffield
Academic Press, Ltd., 200), 84.
36 Cf. Claussen, Unconventional Sisterhood: Feminist Catholic Nuns in the Philippines, 62.
Cf. Mananzan, “Woman and Religion,” 42. Cf. Mary John Mananzan, “Jesus Meets the Weeping
Women of Jerusalem: The Filipino Women See their Vision through the Tears,” in Challenges to
the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women (Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St.
Scholastica’s College, 1998), 66-67. Cf. Mary John Mananzan, “Women in Folk Religion: Suprema
Isabel Suarez,” in Woman, Religion, and Spirituality in Asia (Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies,
St. Scholastica’s College, 2004), 229-236.
32
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
72
ANG PILOSOPIYA NI SR. MARY JOHN MANANZAN
Kongklusyon
Sinasalamin ng pilosopikal na diskurso ni Mananzan ang aktibong
misyon upang makiisa sa orihinal na dibuho ng Diyos sa sanlibutan–ito ang
pagkakapantay-pantay ng bawat isa. Sinimulan niya ito sa pamamagitan ng
matinding pakikisalamuha at pakikipaglaban sa exploitasyon ng
mabababang uring manggagagawa. Sa pamamagitan nito, mas
mauunawaan maging ng mga ordinaryong mamamayan kapag mawaksi
ang karaniwang nararanasang exploitasyon, diskriminasyon, at opresyon
bilang mukha ng kongkreto at lubos na kaligtasan para sa mga taong nasa
laylayang binubuo ng maraming kababaihan. Mas may saysay ito kung
patuloy ang pag-aalala sa orihinal na mithiin at imahen ni Hesus bilang
tagapagtatag ng samahang nagsantabi ng diskriminasyon sa lahi, relihiyon,
lipunan, at kasarian.
Naging makabuluhan ang kombinasyon ng pundasyon ni Mananzan
kaakibat ang pilosopiya, misyolohiya, at Marxismo. Nahubog siya upang
maging mapanuri at replektibo sa sariling misyon tungo sa pagwawaksi ng
‘di makatarungang pamamalakad at kawalan ng pagkakapantay-pantay
mula pa noong panahon ng Batas Militar hanggang sa kasalukuyan.
Maituturing na dakilang pilosopong Pilipina si Mananzan sapagkat
hindi siya natinag sa komportableng kalagayan, bagkus isinuong ang
adbokasiya kasama ang mahihirap at api sa lipunan. Hindi napigil ng
kanyang pakikibaka ang pagkakaroon ng mga tekstwal na proyekto.
Datapwat ginamit ang kanyang matinding karanasan at pagkakalublob sa
reyalidad upang kalaunang makabuo ng mga panulat na
makagpapaliwanag ng kanyang hangarin at pilosopiya.
Department of Filipino, De La Salle University, Philippines
References
Abulad, Romualdo E., and Emerita Quito, Ensayklopedia ng Pilosopiya (Manila:
De La Salle University Press, 1993).
Brewer, Carolyn, Shamanism, Catholicism, and Gender Relations in Colonial
Philippines, 1521-1685 (Aldershot, England: Ashgate Publishing
Limited, 2004).
Claussen, Heather L., Unconventional Sisterhood: Feminist Catholic Nuns in the
Philippines (Ph.D. Dissertation, San Diego, California: University of
California, 1998).
Dean, Rebecca, “Documenting GABRIELA Network, an Activist Filipina
Women’s Organization,” in Thinking Gender Special Issue (2009), 1314.
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
L. LIWANAG
73
Demeterio, F.P.A. III and Leslie Anne Liwanag, “Ang Pilosopiya ni Pierre
Bourdieu bilang Batayang Teoretikal sa Araling Pilipino,” in Kritike:
An
Online
Journal
of
Philosophy,
8:2
(2014),
<http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_15/demeterio&liwanag_dece
mber2014.pdf>.
Demeterio, F.P.A. III, “Assessing the Developmental Potentials of Some
Twelve Discourses of Filipino Philosophy,” in Philippiniana Sacra,
69:147 (May-August 2014).
____________, “Rereading Emerita Quito’s Thoughts Concerning the
Underdevelopment of Filipino Philosophy,” in F.P.A. Demeterio’s
Philosophy
and
Cultural
Theory
Page
(October
1998),
<https://sites.google.com/site/feorillodemeterio/rereadingemeritaquito>, 1 February 2011.
____________, “Status of and Directions for ‘Filipino Philosophy’ in Zialcita,
Timbreza, Quito, Abulad, Mabaquiao, Gripaldo, and Co,” in
Φιλοσοφία: International Journal of Philosophy, 14:2 (2013).
____________, “Thought in Socio-Politics: An Account of the Late Twentieth
Century Filipino Philosophy,” in F.P.A. Demeterio’s Philosophy and
Cultural Theory Page (April 2002), < http://sites.google.com/site/
feorillodemeterio/thoughtandsocio-politics>, 1 February 2011.
Estopace, Edna, “Sister Act(IVIST),” in The Philippine Star (15 April 2012),
<http://www.philstar.com/starweek-magazine/796643/sister-activist>, 10 September 2015.
Enriquez, Virgilio, Mga Babasahin sa Pilosopiya: Epistemolohiya, Lohika, Wika, at
Pilosopiyang Pilipina (Quezon City: Surian ng Sikolohiyang Pilipino,
1983).
Kravstev, Andrei, “What is Missiology” (Unpublished Paper submitted to
Trinity Evangelical Divinity School, 2012).
Kwok, Pui-lan, Introducing Asian Feminist Theology (Sheffield, England:
Sheffield Academic Press, Ltd., 2000).
Liwag, Paolo, “A Biography of Sr. Mary John Mananzan, OSB: A Look into a
Socio-Political Activist’s Radicalization” (Thesis, Manila: De La Salle
University, 2008).
Liwanag, Leslie Anne and F.P.A. Demeterio III, “The Theory and Praxis of Sr.
Mary John Mananzan, OSB: Some Contributions to Filipino
Philosophy” (Paper Presented at the Pambansang Kumperensiya sa
Araling Filipino, Corregidor, Bataan, 15-16 May 2015).
Mananzan, Mary John, “Asian Women and Christianity: A Feminist
Theological Perspective,” in Woman, Religion, and Spirituality in Asia
(Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College,
2004).
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
74
ANG PILOSOPIYA NI SR. MARY JOHN MANANZAN
____________, “Benedictine Values and the Woman Question,” in Challenges
to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women (Manila:
Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 1998).
____________, Church-State Relationship during the Martial Law in the
Philippines, 1972-1986,” in Studies in World Christianity, 8:2 (October
2002).
____________, “Emerging Spirituality of Women: The Asian Experience,” in
Challenging to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women
(Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College,
1987).
____________, “Enhancing the Health of Filipino Women,” in Challenges to the
Inner Room: Selected Essays on Women (Manila: Institute of Women’s
Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 1998).
____________, “Feminine Socialization and Education to Feminism,” in
Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women
(Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College,
1998).
____________, “Feminist Theology in Asia: A Ten Year Overview,” in
Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women
(Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College,
1998).
____________, “Filipino Women Migrant Workers in Spain,” in Challenges to
the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women (Manila:
Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 1998).
____________, “Globalization and the Perennial Question of Justice,” in
Liberating Faith: Religious Voices for Justice, Peace, Ecological Wisdom,
ed. by Roger Gottlieb (New York: Rowman and Littlefield
Publishers, Inc., 2002).
____________, “Jesus Meets the Weeping Women of Jerusalem: The Filipino
Women See their Vision through the Tears,” in Challenges to the Inner
Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women (Manila: Institute of
Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 1998).
____________, “My Story,” in Woman, Religion, and Spirituality in Asia (Manila:
Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 2004).
____________, Nunsense: The Spiritual Journal of a Feminist Activist Nun
(Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College,
2012).
____________, “Prostitution in the Philippines,” in Challenges to the Inner
Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women (Manila: Institute of
Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 1998), 196-208.
____________, “Redefining Religious Commitment Today: Being a Religious
in a Third World Country,” in Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
L. LIWANAG
75
Essays and Speeches on Women (Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies,
St. Scholastica’s College, 1998).
____________, “Religion, Culture, and Aging: An Asian Viewpoint,” in
Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women
(Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College,
1998).
____________, “Sexual Exploitation of Women in a Third World Setting,” in
Essays on Women (Manila: St. Scholastica’s College, 1987).
____________, “The Asian Feminist Theology of Liberation: A Historical
Perspective,” in Woman, Religion, and Spirituaity in Asia (Manila:
Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 2004).
____________, “The Filipino Woman: Before and After the Spanish
Conquest,” in Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and
Speeches on Women (Manila: Institute of Women’s Stuides, St.
Scholastica’s College, 1998).
____________, “The Jubilee Year from Asian Women’s Perspective,” in
Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women
(Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College,
1998).
____________, “The Paschal Mystery from a Philippine Perspective,” in
Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women
(Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College,
1998).
____________, “The Religious Woman Today and Integral Evangelization,”
in Woman and Religion: A collection of Essays and Personal Histories
(Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College,
1998).
____________, “Theological Reflection on Violence against Women,” in
Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women
(Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College,
1998).
____________, “Towards an Asian Feminist Theology,” in Woman and
Religion: A Collection of Essays and Personal Histories (Manila: Institute
of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 1998).
____________, “Woman and Religion,” in Woman and Religion: A Collection of
Essays and Personal Histories (Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies,
St. Scholastica’s College, 1998).
____________, “Women in Folk Religion: Suprema Isabel Suarez,” in Woman,
Religion, and Spirituality in Asia: (Manila: Institute of Women’s
Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 2004).
____________, “Women in the Third World: Beyond Patriarchal Age,” in
Challenges to the Inner Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
76
ANG PILOSOPIYA NI SR. MARY JOHN MANANZAN
(Manila: Institute of Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College,
1998).
____________, “Women’s Studies in the Philippines,” in Challenges to the Inner
Room: Selected Essays and Speeches on Women (Manila: Institute of
Women’s Studies, St. Scholastica’s College, 1998).
Mina, Roces, “The Filipino Catholic Nun as the Transnational Feminist,” in
Women’s History Review, 17:1 (2008).
Quito, Emerita, Ang Kasaysayan ng Pilosopiya (Manila: Zone Printing, 1974).
Wittgenstein, Luwdig, Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus, trans. by C.K. Ogden
(Project Gutenberg, 2010).
© 2015 Leslie Anne L. Liwanag
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/liwanag_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
KRITIKE VOLUME NINE NUMBER TWO (DECEMBER 2015) 77-97
Article
‘On the Jewish Question:’
A Polemical Précis
Virgilio A. Rivas
Abstract: The essay is a polemical engagement with Karl Marx’s early
writing “On the Jewish Question” as it traces its arguably Feuerbachian
origin and influence. Althusser in his book For Marx allows us to
recognize this imprint of Feuerbach in the writings of the young Marx
yet also falls short of determining what “On the Jewish Question”
conveys in the last instance. As the essay navigates this contested
terrain of interpreting Marx’s key writing, the importance of revisiting
Feuerbach’s influence on the young Marx is underscored vis-à-vis
Bauer’s impoverished Hegelianism in full display in his polemic
concerning the emancipation of the Jews. Towards the concluding
section, we will connect Marx’s concrete-materialist form of critique
with which he treated Bauer’s polemics to contemporary forms of
philosophical materialism in relation to the overlapping logics of late
capitalism today.
Keywords: Feuerbachian Hegelianism,
Judenfrage, philosophical materialism
epistemological
break,
Preface
T
his essay is prepared for a polemical engagement with Karl Marx’s
early writing, considerably pivotal in terms of its connection to socalled late or mature writings culminating in the rather unfinished
third volume of Das Kapital.1 Marx’s “On the Jewish Question” briefly
preceded in writing and composition what is deemed an important collection
of texts, unique for their transitional significance or so in the history of
Marxist literature.2 We are referring to the Economic and Philosophical
Louis Althusser, For Marx, trans. by Bren Brewster (London and New York: Verso
Books, 2005), 7.
2 See Karl Marx, “On the Jewish Question,” in Early Writings, trans. by Rodney
Livingstone and Gregor Benton (New York: Penguin Books, 1992), 211-241.
1
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
78
‘On the Jewish Question’
Manuscripts of 1844, simply the Paris Manuscripts,3 acknowledged as the
precursor of a more mature transition to post-Hegelian musings of Marx.
This sets off “On the Jewish Question” as polemically Hegelian. In
his widely influential book For Marx, Louis Althusser, for a time a leading
intellectual figure of the French left, argued that this crucial text is rather
Feuerbachian.4 In otherwise much earlier account on the larger aspect of
Marx’s theoretical influence, or rather, in Frederick Engels’ belated text,
noting the supposed diacritical proximity of its spirit and content to Marx’s
positions, inspite of the fact that it was published long after Marx’s death,5
Feuerbach represents the end of classical German philosophy which Hegel’s
system, at least towards the latter phase, arguably predominates. 6 With
Engels’ and Althusser’s diacritical differences on this aspect of the debate
alone, the matter of Feuerbach’s exact place in Marxist literature is as
complicated as the matter of Hegel’s relation to Marx. But the label ‘Hegelian’
(and who says Feuerbach is no Hegelian) sticks consistently regardless of
Althusser, and yet the diacritical significance of the Hegelianism of Marx
must first be established just as we will try to explain later.
Despite the eclipse of Marxism in recent times (or we can push back
the time to the debacle of the ’68 revolts in France), we wish to contribute to
this ongoing debate by way of navigating, albeit not as thorough as one might
expect, Feuerbach’s influence on Marx in line with his essay “On the Jewish
Question,” which we assert is Hegelian yet with a different set of terms in
mind. Hopefully this interrogation will put itself on track with the continued
relevance of Hegel, especially in contemporary critical theory. The widely
caricatured Slovenian philosopher Slavoj Zizek, for instance, continues to
valorize Hegel along this line,7 though certainly not without his trademark
Lacanian transposition of the logic of desire that Hegel unlocked in the
Phenomenology of the Spirit,8 for instance, in relation to commodity fetishism
3 See Karl Marx, “Economic and Philosophical Manuscripts,” in Karl Marx and
Frederick Engels, Economic and Philosophical Manuscripts and The Communist Manifesto, trans. by
Martin Milligan (New York: Prometheus Books, 1988), 13-68. See also Karl Marx, “The Poverty
of Philosophy,” trans. by George Sand, in Selected writings, ed. by David McLellan (Oxford:
Oxford University Press, 2000), 83-121.
4 Althusser, For Marx, 45.
5 Marx died in 1883; Engels’ text was published in German three years after.
6 See Frederick Engels, “Ludwig Feuerbach and the End of Classical German
Philosophy,” in Karl Marx and Frederick Engels, Selected Works, Vol. 1 (London: Lawrence and
Wishart, 1968), 584-622.
7 See Slavoj Zizek, Less Than Nothing: Hegel and the Shadow of Dialectical Materialism
(New York: Verso, 2014).
8 See Hegel, G. W. F., Phenomenology of the Spirit, trans. by A. V. Miller (New York:
Oxford; Oxford University Press, 1977). Hegel exposes the master-slave dialectic in relation to
desire in the section entitled “Independence and dependence: Lordship and Bondsman” of his
book Phenomenology of the Spirit.
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
V. RIVAS
79
which forms a crucial part of the historical tenacity of capital that Marx earlier
attempted to uncover in his rather more mature works.9 In the meantime, the
polemical power of Marx’s essay “On the Jewish Question” lies in its alleged
Hegelianism, a critical theoretical instrument for Marx to launch his later
critique of capitalism along with his attempt to divest the intellectual spirit or
logic of history of its otherwise profane but compelling articulation of the
empirico-historical potential of Hegel’s vast speculative system. “On the
Jewish Question” represents Marx’s early critical exposition of this logic of
history, diacritically accentuated by his interrogation of the ‘Jew.’ Whether he
succeeded in overcoming Hegel in his mature writings is another question. 10
Althusser’s unique reading of “On the Jewish Question” rests on the
supposed predominance of Feuerbachian themes that Marx consistently put
into play in the background of his polemic against Bauer, such as “alienation,
species being, total being, inversion of subject and predicate, etc.”11 In
Althusser’s words, it is unique for its “ethical [problematization] of
understanding human history.12 But this also provides an unnecessary
context for interpreting this early writing of Marx within an uncertain space
in relation to the politico-economic orientation of the 1844 Manuscripts and to
the more advanced economic cartography of his later writings. To extend a
bit liberally Althusser’s contention, vis-à-vis the question of so-called
epistemological break,13 the Judenfrage to which Marx was polemically
introduced through a fellow Hegelian, Bruno Bauer, a senior member of the
Hegelian school, writing two successive essays on the Jewish question, gave
him the precise opportunity in which to work out his lingering Feuerbachian
influence, this time to advance a critique of Bauer for his naïve speculations
on the issue of political and religious emancipation of the Jews. But supposing
these writings attempt to echo Hegel, Bauer’s essays are still less clear about
9 See Karl Marx, “The Fetishism of the Commodity and its Secret,” in Capital: Critique
of Political Economy Vol. 1: The Process of Capitalist Production, trans. by Ben Fowkes (New York:
Penguin Books, 1990), 163-177.
10 In the succeeding discussions, it will become gradually clear that Marx’s relation to
Hegel can be addressed by way of the question, who’s Hegel?
11 Althusser, For Marx, 45.
12 Ibid., 46. Emphasis mine.
13 Althusser’s theory of the epistemological break, which extends the notion originally
coined by Gaston Bachelard meant to designate a leap from pre-scientific to the scientific world
of ideas (Althusser, For Marx, 249), is a useful cataloguing with respect to our contention on
Feuerbach’s influence vis-à-vis the “On the Jewish Question.” Althusser extended the notion of
the break to Marx’s own relation to Hegel’s idealism. But if, as Althusser asserts, “there are in
Hegel utilizable analyses and even a number of naturally-isolated demonstrations of a materialist
character (ibid., 192), it follows that the inversion of Hegel is unnecessary. Althusser would later
resort to Leninism to settle this inversion thesis (cf. n. 4). What Althusser did not consider is—
give and take a number of debatable concerns—this inversion most especially would have
applied to Feuerbach.
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
80
‘On the Jewish Question’
their Hegelian orientation.
This would suggest that Bauer was not Hegelian enough or radical
enough to see through the real issue of Jewish emancipation. Even in Hegel,
it is clear that religious emancipation will always falls short of its
transcendental aims. In the Elements of the Philosophy of Right, Hegel writes:
Religion . . . contains that point which, in spite of all
change, failure of actual ends and interests, and loss of
possessions, affords a consciousness of immutability and
of the highest freedom and satisfaction. If, then, religion
constitutes the foundation which embodies the ethical
realm in general, and, more specifically, the nature of the
state as the divine will, it is at the same time only a
foundation; and this is where the two [i.e., the state and
religion] diverge. The state is the divine will as present
spirit, unfolding as the actual shape and organization of
a world.14
In like manner, religion must give way to philosophy which Hegel
identifies with absolute knowing whose dialectical function in the
Phenomenology is to supersede the previous act of, say, “the [gathering]
together of the moments . . . of the life of the Spirit.”15 That act refers to
religion, and yet the relation between religion and philosophy dialectically
plays out on the level of spiritual history only to ascend further onto a higher
plane of political history; there, philosophy, or absolute knowing, becomes
represented by the state. Incidentally, both concepts of philosophy and state
would be subjected by Marx to further materialist critique, beyond the
theoretical terms of the 1844 Manuscripts in which he intensified his critique
of Hegel, and which, at least for Althusser, would have represented a
‘rupture’ in his theoretical journey,16 yet retaining much of the Feuerbachian
concepts that informed his earlier works.17 This is particularly evidenced by
14 G. W. F. Hegel, Elements of the Philosophy of Right, trans. by H. B. Nisbet, ed. by Allen
Wood (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000), 292.
15 Hegel, Phenomenology of the Spirit, 485.
16 The so-called ‘epistemological break.’ See Althusser, For Marx, 32.
17 Althusser includes the Paris Manuscripts as the point of the early theoretical break
with Hegel in the form of concrete-materialist critique of various forms of Hegelianism, among
others, at the time (though Althusser was not clear about this point) as opposed to the abstractspeculative critique perfected by Hegel (Althusser, For Marx, 37). What Althusser did not
entertain is that this new form of critique (concrete-materialist) rather exhibits Marx’s
Feuerbachian appropriation of Hegelianism that he opposed to the poor Hegelianisms of his
contemporaries. Althusser thought that the new form of critique utilized by Marx was a “critique
which remains a prisoner of the idealist problematic it hoped to free itself from” (ibid.), when in
fact, as we are proposing that the seeds of his break with Hegel were already present in as early
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
V. RIVAS
81
texts written after the Paris Manuscripts, such as the “Theses on Feuerbach”18
and The Poverty of Philosophy.19 It would seem that the critique of Hegelianism,
including its naïve articulation in Bauer’s two writings on Judenfrage, has
something to do with its diacritical relation to Feuerbach’s legacy.
Marx’s concept of the Jew in his critique of Bauer may then be
interpreted as a critical figure in which Marx would 1) celebrate Feuerbach as
an antidote to the speculative front of the Hegelian school, and 2) dismiss all
other Hegelianisms for their failure to articulate the ultimate authoritative
interpretation of the most radical directions of Hegel’s thought, namely,
Feuerbach’s philosophical materialism. This would technically place
Feuerbach’s legacy as post-Hegelian. To expand Engels’ declaration of
Feuerbach’s materialism as the end of classical German philosophy,
Feuerbach arguably represents the beginning of Western speculative
philosophy beyond the naivety and the theoretical inadequacies of
Hegelianism. And yet, as Marx strongly suggests in “Theses on Feuerbach,”
this authoritative Hegelian remained loyal to Hegel. Theoretical life beyond
Hegel is unimaginable.
The allure of Feuerbach’s materialism is unquestionable for Marx at
the same time that it represents a danger in the eyes of the most leftist of all
left Hegelians—Marx himself. If Hegel’s speculative system is already
complete in the order of ideas to which even Marx would concede, what
necessarily comes next is its supposed dialectical materialization (we
underscore the term ‘dialectical’ in contrast to the term diacritical in relation
to the importance of Hegel’s texts), its concrete material form in the sphere of
culture, political life, society and history. The inversion of Hegel is at least
theoretically sufficient in Feuerbach, so to speak. But all the more, in the eyes
of Marx, Feuerbach came up short in terms of identifying morality as the
ultimate context of the ideological conflict with pre-bourgeois forms of
consciousness, conservative history, in short, which continues to shape the
modern mind, and yet not the only institution that anathematizes human
emancipatory ideals.20 Hence, Feuerbach essentially lacks an understanding
as the so-called Early Writings. There, Marx is certainly Marxist, as we argue against Althusser’s
negative correlation between the ‘Marxist’ and the ‘Feuerbachian.’ The ‘concrete-materialist’
critique of the early writings was already “Marxist” in the sense that “it is Feuerbachian through
and through” (ibid.). This new form of critique was in full display in “On the Jewish Question”
and all the way through to “Capital.” The critique of lingering Hegelian themes, for instance, in
“Capital” is essentially Feuerbachian, thoroughly Marxist. Here, for polemical purposes, we may
want to describe the Marxism of Marx as that which is instilled by his Feuerbachian critique of
the poverty of the Hegelians.
18 Marx, “Theses on Feuerbach,” in Selected Writings, 216-233.
19 Marx, “Poverty of Philosophy,” in Selected Writings, 171-174.
20 Feuerbach proposed Christian faith and love as sources of salvation and happiness.
In a lengthy sermon, Feuerbach exhorts his fellow Christians: “[By] what means does man deliver
himself from this state of disunion between himself and the perfect being, from the painful
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
82
‘On the Jewish Question’
of political economy.
It may also be argued, in light of Althusser’s lead, that Marx was also
trying to engage Feuerbach’s theory of human nature diacritically through
the figure of the Jew. But more than the inadequacy of his Hegelianism, Marx
attacked Bauer’s frivolous idealism, which—if we are right about our next
contention with Althusser—ignored Feuerbach’s radical Hegelian
intervention. But with the figure of the Jew, even Feuerbach’s Hegelian
limitation is exposed. Marx radicalized this figure to reveal what was at stake
in the Jewish Question. More than a critique of the absence of emphasis on
political economy in historical transformation, Marx exposed the real danger
to metabolize, like an unpardonable attempt to infuse life to the dead, a
concept without content.21 We refer here to an idea of human nature relieved
of its historical actuality.
Any analysis of human nature has the tendency to ontologize what
ought to be a shared problematic which cannot be addressed solely by
philosophy, or by religion, art and science, each in its isolated interpretive
frame. But even with these disciplines collaborating to formulate a unified
concept of human nature, the ever-present threat of metaphysics—that which
seeks a singular essence underlying things—does not rub away, let us say,
magically, under the pretext that collaboration takes the place of the
singularity of metaphysical contemplation into the nature of things. Whether
it is achieved in collaboration or by pure individual contemplation, such as
characterized most of speculative philosophy, any idea of human nature will
always remain an ontological question or, ultimately, metaphysical.
Nietzsche can be our essential guide—any claim to knowledge is an apology
for knowledge.22 Expressed in the Freudo-Lacanianism of Zizek’s brand of
left Hegelianism, for instance, ontologizing human nature is typical of the
consciousness of sin, from the distressing sense of his own nothingness? How does he blunt the
fatal sting of sin? Only by this: that he is conscious of love as the highest, the absolute power and
truth, that he regards Divine Being not only as a law, as a moral being, as a being of the
understanding; but also as a loving, tender, even subjective human being (that is, as having
sympathy with individual man.” See Ludwig Feuerbach, The Essence of Christianity, trans. by Eliot
George (Mt. San Antonio College, Walnut: MSAC Philosophy Group, 2008), 14.
21 Feuerbach’s materialism, as Althusser also argued, turned out to be pseudomaterialist (Althusser, For Marx, 35). In his The Essence of Christianity, Feuerbach defines the
essence of Man as that which belongs to God, or that external object acting as Man’s complete
essence (Feuerbach, The Essence of Christianity, 203). This passage points to Feuerbach’s proper
Hegelianism, the full materialist complement of Hegel’s absolute idealism. For his part, Marx’s
Feuerbachian Hegelianism is an attempt to isolate Feuerbach from the full idealist materiality of
Hegel’s speculative philosophy. In the end, Marx challenged the theoretical sufficiency of
Feuerbach’s inversion of Hegel, which he would transpose eventually onto a dialectical
materialist inversion of Hegel, the Hegel of Feuerbach.
22 Friedrich Nietzsche, Human, All-Too Human, trans. by Marion Faber (Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1986), 17.
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
V. RIVAS
83
self-alienation involved in the fantasy one projects onto a self-image, that is,
from an imagined absolute outside, which, as Zizek argues, always “conceals
a traumatic truth.”23 This does not have to be a purely psychological
phenomenon—traumas extend to the level of population further
complicating a historical awareness of the formal location of the individual in
the dynamic transition or movement of history largely independent of it. 24
This historical complication dawned on Bauer in the form of a poorly
masticated Hegelian image of emancipation in the figure of the Jew—a
fantasy Bauer practically referred back onto the individual sphere, ignoring
its necessary entangled relation to history.
Aside from its polemical attack against the Hegelianism of Bauer,
Marx also risked a conception of the Jew based on what he deemed as the
outcome of the historical nexus between philosophy and the state, acutely
articulated in Hegel’s system that Bauer in his inadequate understanding of
Hegelianism, besides his blindness to history, otherwise hugely ignored. This
obliviousness is sharply dramatized in his conception of the emancipation of
the Jews, which, in our understanding of its poor Hegelianism, is as much
oblivious as it is an attempt to ontologize human nature. Hence, the figure of
the Jew is the figure of the inadequacy of Hegelianism in the absence of
Feuerbachian materialism, and yet, this absence may turn out to be the
opportunity for Marx to display, arguably, the correct form of Hegelianism.
‘On the Jewish Question’ and Other Marginal Polemics
It may as yet be significative of a person, such as the figure of the Jew,
but taking that into hand, that is, as a figure, implies that the actual entity is
negligible. As a figure, the Jew has ceased to be a person of some kind, yet
this makes the Jew doubtlessly real. A figure can be a number, a shape, a
symbol, a diagram perhaps. But more than any predication we can give of the
Jew, the Jew rather exists in the utmost rational sense.
Assuming it to be true and exact, Hegel’s dialectical idealism (the real
is rational) here touches upon the figure of the Jew, as yet mediated by the
most radical abstractive method, far more advanced than the logic of
Aristotle, correctly anticipating the logical perfection of the bourgeois state.
There, logic assumes a real concrete potential. The only unique discovery of
Marx in this respect is that for him the resolution of history can never be a
logical one. But imagine here a situation where there is no logical reality to
begin with, a kind of reality that is in Marxist terms ‘essentially
Zizek, Less Than Nothing, 239.
See Karl Marx and Frederick Engels, “The German Ideology,” in Karl Marx and
Frederick Engels, The German Ideology: Including Theses on Feuerbach and Introduction to the Critique
of Political Economy (New York: Prometheus Books, 1998), 42.
23
24
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
84
‘On the Jewish Question’
impoverished,’ such that history in the last instance will have to be
summoned either to transform its logical realism into the fullness that it can
only assume, or unmask its pretentious (because logical) claim to the
concrete, such as the ‘Jewish Question’ taken apart from the question of real
human emancipation, which—as Marx elaborates—does not even approach
the level of a real question.
With Hegel on the background, the Jew must first logically exist in
the same manner that the bourgeois state must exist and must only logically
exist for capitalism to be abstracted from it. Lest we lose the essential point,
the bourgeois as the active subject of the dispensation of capital is the real
subject behind the abstraction. The bourgeois invents himself as he invents
the logical reality wherein he exactly fits. Thus, the bourgeois is the perfect
metaphysician. Paradoxically, it is with the view to shattering his illusion of
independent logical formality that he unwittingly invents the state in terms
of realizing his true historical, nay, self-destructive role. Marx would rely on
the progressive section of the bourgeoisie to launch socialism by actually
perfecting the dissolution of its class through the creation of its dialectical
complement in the figure of the proletariat who will carry out the real
radical—because it is the most actual—demolition of the bourgeois class. 25
But we are still on the Jewish question: If it is to be found out that the
Jew does not exist (that is, in the sense Bauer framed the logical existence of
the Jew, rather defectively conceived along Hegelian terms), the most
immediate next step, assuming a series of abstraction has exhausted itself in
earnest, is to finally invent it (which applies to Marx’s Jew, for which he was
uncritically branded as anti-Semite,26 at the expense of Bauer’s previous,
albeit disappointingly Hegelian sorcery). We must emphasize again that
Marx was no stranger to the exhaustive dialectic of Hegelian abstraction. And
now with Marx on the background, stealing Bauer’s moment, the Jewish
question is reduced to the question of inventing the Jew, that is to say, of
producing a figure that can correlate itself unfortunately to an absent, if not
ill-conceived, entity. Here, the goal of inventing the Jew is to expose its
concrete limit in Bauer’s conception of the Jew, rather thought in abstraction.
In The Poverty of Philosophy, Marx describes this active kind of misconception,
quite fittingly, as abstraction in contrast to the critical function of analysis. 27
On further reference to abstraction, Marx describes this opposite complement
25 The Communist Manifesto, written with Engels, is the classic text on this aspect of class
conflict (Marx and Engels, “The Communist Manifesto,” 203-243).
26 See, for instance, Michael Perry and Frederick M. Schweitzer, eds., Antisemitism:
Myth and Hate from Antiquity to Present (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002), 153-155, for a brief
but substantial discussion on the radical anti-Semitism of Marx, which does not necessarily mean
he was actually anti-Semite.
27 Marx, “The Poverty of Philosophy,” in Selected Writings, 217.
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
V. RIVAS
85
of analysis as “what language means,” which—he goes on to elaborate—“is
certainly not Hebrew.”28 What is not Hebrew in terms of the language with
which Marx framed its diacritical function in The Poverty of Philosophy written
much later is treated otherwise as almost, if not as singularly, Hebrew in
Bauer’s polemics concerning the Jewish question, namely, as “the language
of pure reason, separate from the individual.” 29 Apparently, what is not
Hebrew is the Greek, which invented the pure language of reason of which
Bauer (including M. Proudhon as in the case of Marx’s polemic in The Poverty
of Philosophy) was exceptionally ignorant, mistaking the ‘Hebrew’ for the
Greek, and the pre-modern or pre-bourgeois for the Hegelian, modernist
appropriation of the Greek logos.
Curiously though, the language of pure reason generates the logical
concept of the Jew. The Jew must be afforded beforehand the logical right to
exist for any kind of logical abstraction to be obtained consistently and to the
point directly. Apropos of the Jewish Question, Marx’s attack against Bauer
is a declaration that the latter was not being Hegelian enough, but in so doing
Marx had to extract, tease the political unconscious out of Bauer’s head. As
Marx states, “Let us not seek the secret of the Jew in his religion, but let us
seek the secret of the religion in the real Jew.”30 Bauer lacked this conception
of the real Jew. The real is rational—he forgot his lesson. It is in this sense that
he did not have the real question in mind. It belongs to Marx, the avenger of
the real question. The real Jew is one who is not (Jew), the religious secretly
at odds with the essence of religion. The rational is also the valorization of
contradiction so dear to Hegel; thus, the real Jew is one who is deeply
irreligious, atheistic to the core which, however, he does not profess. The
entire logic of Hegelian negativity was too misty for him such that, as Marx
puts it, “Bauer here transforms the question of Jewish emancipation into a
purely religious question,” 31 forgetting all the while that religion is nothing
religious. Marx goes on to elaborate: “What was, in itself, the basis of the
Jewish religion? Practical need, egoism.”32 Here, Marx is at his most forcefully
Hegelian (let us remind ourselves of the diacritical value of the term
‘Hegelian’ when it is tagged onto Marx), which must first detect negativity in
reality for that reality to be real. The figure of the Jew is right on target as it
complicates the question of economic emancipation, complication being a
chief point of access to understanding the dialectical resolution of conflict
which proceeds, as Marx writes in The Poverty of Philosophy, from
Ibid., 219.
Ibid., 217.
30 Marx, “On the Jewish Question,” in Early Writings, 236.
31 Ibid., 235.
32 Ibid., 238.
28
29
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
86
‘On the Jewish Question’
“affirmation, negation, and negation of the negation.”33
Having extended itself onto a logical reality, the figure of the Jew
becomes the unlikely starting point for radicalizing the project of human
emancipation, which must first pass through the resolution of the religious
question into a political one, then the political into economic resolution,
underscoring its proximity to the full attainment of the species-life of Man.34
The ‘Jew’ then performs a metonymic operation, a part taken for the whole,
the whole being the real Jew. Recall here that the real Jew is negative. The
process of transfiguration from metaphor to metonymy has to see to it that at
each end of the process, a level of progressive abstraction must be displayed;
the more then it assumes the property of the real, rather beautifully expressed
in Marx: “[The] real, individual man resumes the abstract citizen into
himself.”35 By failing to understand its negativity, Bauer was oblivious to the
fact that the more politically emancipated the Jew is, the less free he could be
under the same conditions in which he finds himself as a Jew.
At this juncture, the question of ‘who’ the Jew is transforms itself into
‘what’ the Jew is, which—as Bauer hugely ignored—is dialectically related to
the state. Incidentally, in the Critique of Hegel’s Doctrine of the State, Marx
faulted Hegel for “identifying what is with the essence of the state” when it
is obvious at this point that the essence of the state lies in its negativity: “That
the real is rational is contradicted by the irrational reality which at every point
shows itself to be the opposite of what it asserts, and to assert the opposite of
what it is.”36 Like a cunning twist of history, Marx had never been at his most
Marxist (yes, Marxist in the sense of Feuerbach’s Hegelianism, and not
Hegelian as in the Hegelianism of the Hegelians), despite his claim to the
contrary that he is not a Marxist,37 by then practically declaring Hegel himself
to be unHegelian, forgetting his core lesson on negativity. Marx writes:
Instead of showing how 'universal concern' acquires
'subjective and therefore real universality' and how it
acquires the form of the universal concern, Hegel shows
only that formlessness is its subjectivity, and a form
without content must be formless. The form acquired by
matters of universal concern in a state, which is not the
state of such universal concerns, can only be a non-form,
a self-deceiving, self-contradictory form, a pseudo-form
Marx, “The Poverty of Philosophy,” in Selected Writings, 217.
Marx, “On the Jewish Question,” in Early Writings, 234.
35 Ibid.
36 Marx, “Critique of Hegel’s Doctrine of the State,” in Early Writings, 127.
37 Karl Marx and Frederick Engels, “Engels to Bernstein,” in Collected Works, Vol. 46
(New York: International Publishers, 1992), 356.
33
34
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
V. RIVAS
87
whose illusory nature will show itself for what it is.38
Apropos of the question of the Jew, with Marx apparently standing
Hegel on his head,39 the real question lies in the negativity of the Jew. When
it appears somewhere as figure, it manifests itself elsewhere as metaphor,
then as metonymy, creating a virtual Borromean knot of imponderables. 40 We
obtain here a homology between the bourgeois State and the real Jew—each
in its pseudo-form, as state and as a Jew. If the State is thus essentially absent,
what would then be the terms of the political emancipation of the Jew? The
kind of issues that Bauer raised against the Christian state therefore do not
entirely reflect what ought to be the proper Hegelian critique of the state in
terms of its connection to ideology, represented by philosophy, or rather,
ideology’s most expressive spiritual form. In summary, Bauer rejected the
political emancipation of the Jews because he mistrusted the Christian state,
which would never grant the Jew first his religious emancipation; here, Bauer
equates political emancipation with religious emancipation. In response,
Marx argued that it is possible for the Jews to be politically emancipated
without being religiously emancipated. Yet Marx also acknowledged that the
political emancipation of the Jews was not possible in Germany, not because
the German state is predominantly Christian in influence, but rather because,
as he wrote in a later essay, unlike in France, where “partial emancipation [or
political emancipation] is the basis for universal emancipation [theoretically,
human emancipation],”41 in the Germany of Marx’s and Bauer’s time,
38 Marx, “Critique of Hegel’s Doctrine of the State,” in Early Writings, 127. In this
passage Marx is essentially repeating what is already formulated by Feuerbach concerning
Hegel. Althusser is an excellent aid: “[The] theoretical principles on which this critique of Hegel
were based were merely a reprise, a commentary or development and extension of the admirable
critique of Hegel repeatedly formulated by Feuerbach” (Althusser, For Marx, 37).
39 Engels made the famous remark (in “Ludwig Feuerbach and the End of Classical
German Philosophy”) that Marx stood Hegel on his head. This was made 40 years after the
publication of The German Ideology, considered as a pivotal collaborative work of Marx and
Engels. The diacritical value of this remark cannot be ignored, especially the context of time it
brings to our attention vis-à-vis our claim that Marx’s Hegel is Feuerbachian. Concerning Marx’s
break with Hegel, Engels pushed the timeframe back to an earlier point, the “Theses on
Feuerbach.” Here, we are on the side of Leopold’s claim regarding the transitional importance of
“On the Jewish Question” compared to the “Theses on Feuerbach” (cf. n. 4). But where Leopold
would not wish to muddy the waters with respect to the popular acknowledgement of Hegel’s
influence on the young Marx, we are more inclined to question the proposition that ‘all is water
under the bridge.’
40 Partial reference to Lacan’s concept of aphanisis in relation to the problematic of the
‘subject’ is intended. Lacan writes: “[When] the subject appears somewhere as meaning, he is
manifested elsewhere as ‘fading,’ as disappearance” (See Jacques Lacan, Four Fundamental
Concepts of Psychoanalysis: Seminar of Jacques Lacan Book XI. trans. Alan Sheridan (New York and
London: W. W. Norton & Company, 1978), 207.
41 Marx, “A Contribution to Hegel’s Critique of the Philosophy of Right,” in Early
Writings, 255; emphases mine.
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
88
‘On the Jewish Question’
universal emancipation preconditions “any partial emancipation,” 42 hence,
the very impossibility of any talk of emancipation. It is in this sense that
Germany, to extend the place of Hegel in the comparison between the two
countries, is a bad Hegelian, diacritically represented by Bauer’s
misunderstanding of the essence of the state, which is not to say that real
Hegelianism actually thrived in France. Rather in France, there were as many
competent rivals of Hegel except they were economists. Marx’s polemical
attack against M. Proudhon, whose book The Philosophy of Poverty was the
exact diacritical target of The Poverty of Philosophy, should rather be taken in
this light.
But to return to our main concern: The state must logically exist for
political emancipation to even acquire its most basic philosophical or
ideological form. At least in Hegel, the state exists in a kind of dialectical
negativity; it exists as a unity of opposites. Simply put, the state must exist at
least in Bauer’s head as a logical reality (there goes the pseudo-form that
Bauer forgot to imbibe as a Hegelian). But even this simple condition of
dialectical idealism is missing in Bauer as we can deduce from Marx’s
criticism of his conflation of political emancipation and human emancipation
(including the Jew as a member of humanity): “[Bauer’s] own mistake lies
clearly in the fact that he subjects only the ‘Christian state’ to criticism, and
not the ‘state’ as such.”43 What is definitively most lacking in Bauer is the next
step, that is, to embrace the most radical expression of Hegelianism in
Feuerbach’s materialist philosophy, which Marx embraced in full display in
his critique of Bauer’s Judenfrage.
Precritical Hegelianism vs. Critical Hegelianism
Bauer is at least Hegelian in its precritical or pre-bourgeois form. His
Hegelianism suffered in two ways: 1) he was unfortunately unFeuerbachian,
as we argued in the Preface, and for that 2) his ideological mindset belonged
to pre-bourgeois consciousness, enough to situate him outside the Hegelian
ambit. It is of interest to note that Feuerbach is already hinting at a poor
version of Hegelianism in the following observations on the relation of
Hegel’s doctrine to religion in The Essence of Christianity: “The learned mob
was so blind in its hatred towards Hegel as not to perceive that his doctrine,
at least in this relation, does not in fact contradict religion—that it contradicts
it only in the same way as, in general, a developed, consequent process of
thought contradicts an undeveloped, inconsequent, but nevertheless
radically identical conception.”44 Transposing Feuerbach onto the Jewish
Ibid.
Marx, “On the Jewish Question,” in Early Writings, 216.
44 Feuerbach, The Essence of Christianity, 186.
42
43
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
V. RIVAS
89
question, it would turn out that either of the two—religious emancipation or
political emancipation—from the Christian state is unHegelian. One simply
has to wait for the Christian state to fulfill its Hegelian mission to become a
universal state. Feuerbach’s inversion of Hegel lies in this: while waiting for
the Christian state to transform itself into a desirable state, Christianity must
perfect itself into a true religion, that is, through love. However, the more
perfectly Christian it is, the more unfortunately it is unHegelian—in secular
terms—the more it negates the state.45 In a lengthy passage, Marx conveys
what is also at stake in Feuerbach’s (Christian) inversion of Hegel via an
exposition of Bauer’s (Jewish) Hegelianism:
The perfected Christian state is rather the atheist state,
the democratic state, the state which relegates religion to
the level of the other elements of civil society. The state
which is still theological, which still officially professes
the Christian faith, which still does not dare to declare
itself a state, has not yet succeeded in expressing in
secular, human form, in its reality as state, the human
basis of which Christianity is the exaggerated
expression. The so-called Christian state is simply the
non-state, since it is only the human basis of the
Christian religion, and not Christianity as a religion,
which can realize itself in real human creations.46
In place of Feuerbach’s Christian Hegelianism, Marx advanced the
so-called concrete-materialist form of critique, as in the above case, the
critique of Hegel’s doctrine of the state, and also of Feuerbach’s and Bauer’s
conceptions of Christianity and of the Christian state, respectively. But
notwithstanding the concrete-materialist form of critique which could
represent Marx’s successful attempt to invert Feuerbach’s Hegelianism,
Marx’s arguable Marxism (read: Feuerbachian) rather continues to shape his
late or mature writings as he probed deep into economic theories, sanding
away the rough edges of the concept of economic emancipation, even as he is
still there struggling with how to invert this most radical Hegelian.47 Even as
Marx, “On the Jewish Question,” in Early Writings, 223.
Ibid. See also Marx, “On the Jewish Question,” in Selected Writings, 55.
47 Engels, ‘Ludwig Feuerbach and the End of Classical German Philosophy,” in Marx
and Engels, Selected Works, 383). The controversial passages that refer to this aspect of inversion
thesis may be found in Engels’ text: “[The] dialectic of Hegel was placed upon its head; or rather,
turned off its head, on which it was standing, and placed upon its feet” (ibid.). An interesting
remark by Engels concerning this concept (dialectical materialism) also directs us to the
Feuerbachian Hegelianism of Marx when he refers to a certain German worker, Joseph Dietzgen,
who, according to Engels, “rediscovered” the materialist concept “independently of [Marx and
45
46
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
90
‘On the Jewish Question’
Marx set his eyes on the future, the future beyond capitalism of which he
could barely sketch, at least before writing (with Engels) the Manifesto for the
Communist Party, the concrete-materialist critique would carry on in form the
speculative (Hegelian) character of Feuerbach’s philosophical materialism,
rather usable compared to Hegel’s own dialectic. After the Manifesto, an initial
call for the tactical unity of the working class to challenge the exploitative
relation of capital and labor, etc., the beyond of capitalism, which would
require a far more advanced theoretical perspective, vis-à-vis the
formlessness of the future, nevertheless, would continue to haunt Marx.
Rather crucial in Marx’s initial attempt to put the issue of Jewish
emancipation on track with the nascent idea of the future beyond capitalism, 48
Bauer sought to remand Hegel’s notion of negativity, for instance, to the
custody of time past. That is a time of history in which, among others, but
singularly the most significant in terms of Marx’s critique of Bauer, a certain
notion of subjectivity had yet to release itself from nature, thereof, the proper
recognition of nature as a kind of inverse subjectivity, in which Man and
Nature dialectically co-determine each other, was entirely absent from social
consciousness. Marx writes in the Economic and Philosophical Manuscripts:
The universality of man is in practice manifested
precisely in the universality which makes all nature his
inorganic body—both inasmuch as nature is (1) his
direct means of life, and (2) the material, the object, and
the instrument of his life-activity. Nature is man's
inorganic body—nature, that is, insofar as it is not
itself the human body. Man lives on nature—means
that nature is his body, with which he must remain in
continuous intercourse if he is not to die.49
Because he was incapable of distinguishing political emancipation
from universal human emancipation, Bauer’s Hegelianism essentially
conflates, in the background of his polemics, nature and subjectivity as
positive unity altogether in its pre-bourgeois form. The undialectical positive
unity of nature and subjectivity works in Bauer’s analysis of Jewish
Engels] and even of Hegel” (Marx and Engels, Selected Works, Vol. 2, 383-384), indicating, among
others, that Feuerbach is the single theoretical influence behind the formulation as well as the
rediscovery of the concept. Needless to say, the concept of dialectical materialism is already
implied in Hegel’s system, which Feuerbach was the first to explore.
48 This, for instance, is the basic position of David Leopold. Cf. n. 4.
49 Marx, “Economic and Philosophical Manuscripts,” in Marx and Engels, The Economic
and Philosophical Manuscripts and The Communist Manifesto, 75-76. The same citation can be found
in Marx, “The Economic and Philosophical Manuscripts,” in Early Writings and Selected Writings,
328, and 89-90, respectively.
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
V. RIVAS
91
emancipation in two ways: 1) political emancipation lacks an essential logical
relation to the state, and 2) human emancipation lacks the initial force of
political emancipation which, above all, must demand that the state acts as a
state, that is, “a true, a real state.” 50As the logical reality of the state is absent
in Bauer’s rhetoric of Jewish emancipation so is an intelligent and critical
appraisal of the power of consciousness, at this stage, political consciousness,
to imagine itself occupying a position external to social reality, logically
represented by the state as the focal point of political emancipation (hence,
any suggestion of fantastic sorcery as in Zizek’s Lacanian notion of ‘concealed
trauma’ is relatively ruled out51), of course, without severing the dialectical
connection between the two to the extent that logical reality becomes
ultimately the only reality that matters, or for that matter the state taken apart
from economic reality (else, we are back to Zizek—it is nothing but fantasy).
In Bauer’s negative analysis of the political emancipation of the Jew, what
obtains rather is its empty rhetoric vis-à-vis the absence of a logical reality
that it can demand, or rather because it does not demand it, namely, that the
state behaves as real or rational. (We are not suggesting with respect to this
reluctance vis-à-vis the state that Bauer is closely affirming Feuerbach’s
position in relation to the Christian state, that it is enough to wait for the state
to recognize religion, including Judaism. Bauer, as we emphasized, lacked a
critical understanding of the Hegelian speculative concept of the state; in
Feuerbach the state retained its Hegelian negativity and, in fact, attained the
purity of the negative, albeit speculatively, which unfortunately also confined
his materialism to a defense of both Christianity and the Christian state).
Bauer simply cannot demand the state that he does not actually recognize in
its true, real (Hegelian) form.
But, in the final analysis, Bauer would be proven essential to the
bourgeois confirmation of the state as an instrument of the status quo by a
powerful kind of illogical realism, the illogical pre-bourgeois realism of the
unity of state and religion, or their imagined political complementarity,
imagined because the real Jew demanding political emancipation, sans the
needless conflation of the two ‘states’—the Christian state and the state as
such—must be an atheist. Bauer’s defective Hegelianism would be upheld by
political economy, which thrives under the same conditions that sanction
mass ignorance as the ignorance—Feuerbach is right to the point—of the
‘learned mob.’ This rather powerful complementarity inscribed in political
economy (even at its most advanced form, apparently transcendent to prebourgeois consciousness which conflates state and God) conceals what in fact
is running the entire show. What could accomplish a rather difficult fusion of
50
51
Marx, “On the Jewish Question,” in Early Writings, 216.
Cf. n. 24.
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
92
‘On the Jewish Question’
the profane and the sacred in the spirit of the negation of negation is
something that is no longer a secret, at least for Marx:
Why are cotton, potatoes and spirits52 the pivots of
bourgeois society? Because the least amount of labour is
needed to produce them, and, consequently, they have
the lowest price . . . . [In] a society founded on poverty
the poorest products have the fatal prerogative of being
used by the greatest number.53
There, Marx is quintessentially Hegelian. The key to Jewish
emancipation or, for that matter, human emancipation is economic in nature
whose present aim, rather, is to produce poverty on a mass scale.
The Real Hegelianism of Marx
In summary, apropos of the Feuerbachian Hegelianism of Marx, we
can briefly run through our major contention with Althusser. Althusser, in
fact, questioned whether the inversion of Hegel in Marx is well-founded.54 He
pointed out Engels’ own declaration in behalf of Marx that the latter stood
Hegel on his head,55 thereby inverting his idealism into materialism. We agree
with Althusser that this is not the exact inversion of Hegel, if we are looking
for its textual indications in Marx, but disagree with him in terms of
diacritically enlarging Engels’ commentary to expose the implausibility of the
inversion thesis.
At least partially, Engels is pointing to the right direction. What again
escapes Althusser is that the inversion in its simplest form is already at work
in Marx’s embrace of Feuerbach’s Hegelianism, which dates back to the Early
Writings (this Althusser also acknowledged but did not stretch much further).
Hence, the inversion of Hegel would have most clearly applied to the Hegel
of Feuerbach. One may wonder if Marx had approached Hegel
independently of Feuerbach. This question is already addressed by Marx
himself, noting his professed declaration of his alleged break with Feuerbach
in two representative works, “Theses on Feuerbach” (1845) and “Preface to A
Contribution to the Critique of Political Economy,” which appeared fourteen
years later (1859). There is no doubt Marx read Hegel independently but his
theoretical intervention in Hegelianism is mediated by Feuerbach’s
appropriation of Hegel. Thus, his break with Feuerbach is a break with Hegel,
As in superstition.
Marx, “The Poverty of Philosophy,” in Selected Writings, 214.
54 Althusser, For Marx, 92, n. 5.
55 Engels, “Ludwig Feuerbach,” 383.
52
53
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
V. RIVAS
93
though not entirely in the sense of ignoring Hegel’s own system independent
of his materialist interpreter, Feuerbach. Here, at least, we can agree with
Engels that in its “Hegelian form” Hegel’s own dialectic is unusable.56
Althusser ignored this suggestion of Engels with his own words: “if
the inversion of Hegel into Marx is well-founded, it follows that Hegel could
only have been already a previously inverted materialism.” 57 This is exactly
what our claim is all about because for him, the so-called epistemological
break would have to mean a break with Hegel, the philosopher, but
unmediated by Feuerbach. Here, Althusser would not accept that the break
would have applied first to Feuerbach, then to Hegel.58 The break with
Feuerbach’s Hegel would thus mean, albeit a bit unsuccessful, the break with
Feuerbach’s sufficient inversion of Hegel. There, Marx became the Marxist
that he is, the Feuerbachian through and through but without embracing the
full extent of the latter’s Hegelian inversion. If anything, Marx died to the
being that he became, a Marxist. Despite his rejection of the Marxist label, his
failure to actually transcend the philosophical problematics that Feuerbach
initiated vis-à-vis Hegel, and this certainly is not a new conception, as
Levine,59 and somewhat Althusser (a convert of Leninism) before him, would
also lump Hegel, Bauer and Marx under the same category, simply, that they
considered theory to be antecedent to political organization, made him
almost as if, and again, by a cunning twist of history, the true representative
of the end of classical German philosophy that his friend Engels, to some
extent, hastily attributed to Marx’s predecessor, Feuerbach. Marx stretched
those philosophical problematics to the point of exhaustion. But his saving
grace perhaps, vis-à-vis the changing dynamics of capital, was that he died
with an unfinished work that would help revive interest, henceforth, in
philosophical problematics, under new forms as well as with new content to
sustain thought in its difficult confrontation, as it did to Marx in his time with
the material challenges of history.
Conclusion
If the real question of the Jew escapes Bauer, it is rather with the
misconception of the problem that his question uncovers, in the final analysis,
the state of bourgeois consciousness at the time in relation to the mode of
production peculiar to bourgeois-Capital relation. Suffice it to say that this
unique relation has drastically changed in the last 300 years. In short,
capitalism has historically progressed in terms of its peculiar way with
Ibid.
Althusser, For Marx, 92, n. 5
58 Ibid., 49.
59 Cf. n. 4.
56
57
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
94
‘On the Jewish Question’
democratizing logical reality, or rather its historical consciousness of the
linear necessity to expand and enrich its speculative dimension (arguably,
since Hegel), vis-à-vis the historical dynamics of philosophical materialism
since Feuerbach, not to mention the continuing resistance of critical masses to
capital’s role in human alienation.
Arguably, Marx’s exposition of the logic of Hegelianism in the
transfiguration of the Jew, from religious to political to economic, would
somehow prefigure succeeding diacritical expositions of the logics of
worlds,60 as capitalism sustains its continuity in the realm of ideas, from the
metaphysical to the post-metaphysical, albeit in more unrecognizable forms
than it was in Marx’s time. Today the figure of the Jew that misled Bauer may
have already transformed into various post-metaphysical figures, such as
nature,61 cyborg,62 machine,63 precariat,64 etc, which also continue to
complicate contemporary philosophical materialism. This is not to say that
there should be a single or correct form of philosophical materialism with the
same theoretical force as Marx exhibited in full display against the
inadequacy of the Hegelianism of his time, but rather to say that perhaps a
similar approach of Marx in terms of exposing the logical reality at work in
today’s capitalism remains a viable line of inquiry and contestation towards
overcoming contemporary forms of alienation.
For one thing, while there are many other similar contemporary
attempts, Alain Badiou’s concept of materialist dialectic by far offers the most
compelling and militant renewal of materialist philosophy since Marx. In the
sequel to his Being and Event,65 Badiou opposes his concept of ‘materialist
dialectic’ to the postmodernist concept of ‘democratic materialism’ which, he
argues, represents capital’s latest alibi for incarcerating thought, bodies,
modes of appearing, and truths, altogether within the confines of an
alienating rhetoric to which human subjects readily adjust their “fettered,
quartered and soiled body” to what he then describes, in reference to late
capitalism’s global commodification of desire, as “fantasy and dream.” 66
Full reference to Badiou’s work is intended. See Alain Badiou, Logics of World: Being
and Event, 2, trans. by Alberto Toscano (London and New York: Continuum, 2009).
61 See Paul Crutzen, “Geology of Mankind,” in Nature 415 (23), 2002.
62 See Donna J. Haraway, Simians, Cyborgs, and Women: The Reinvention of Nature (New
York: Routledge, 1991); also, Donna J. Haraway, When Species Meet (Minneapolis and London:
University of Minnesota Press, 2008).
63 See Gilles Deleuze and Felix Guattari, A Thousand Plataeus: Capitalism and
Schizophrenia, Vol. 2, trans. Brian Massumi (Minneapolis and London: University of Minnesota
Press, 1987).
64 Guy Standing, Precariat: The New Dangerous Class (London and New York: The
Bloomsbury Academic, 2011).
65 See Alain Badiou, Being and Event, trans. Oliver Feltham (London and New York:
Continuum, 2005).
66 Badiou, Logics of Worlds, 2.
60
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
V. RIVAS
95
Badiou identifies democratic materialism with “pragmatism of desire and the
obviousness of commerce”67 to emphasize the fact that there is not a single
logic that governs the present but rather multiple logics taken as natural in
the sense that “[their] imposition or inculcation is freely sought out.” 68
This obtains as contemporary capitalism, in light of its huge
investments in artificial intelligence, finance algorithms, medical science, etc.,
not to mention their applications on enhancement and upgrading of global
military assets by the world's major economies,69 also undergoes its own
experiment in exploring ideas of human nature. This is precisely the time
when philosophical materialism, or whatever names it can express itself in a
radically post-Hegelian world, can expose the logics of today’s history while
capital itself is in dire need of a new speculative structure to articulate its
essence. We are not saying that capitalism is dying; on the contrary, it is
precisely its lack of a single unifying speculative structure today that
constitutes its most expressive and logical form of historical ascendancy, yet
also its most threatening. In the same manner as Bauer tried to lend capitalism
its philosophical structure in the guise of the Jewish question, various forms
of ideological transfigurations and refigurations of capital today provide its
continuity with multiple logical realities. But if capitalism, once defended by
all sorts of defective Hegelianisms, such as Bauer’s philosophical speculation
on the destiny of the Jew, which unwittingly endorsed the kind of
obscurantism upon which 19thcentury ruling ideology for a time became
reliant, could with its war-machines liquidate or aid the genocide of six
million Jews, there could be no question as to its real capability to wipe out
for good its singular most absolute form of logical reality—this in spite of the
multiple logics of democratic materialism that Badiou uncovered not to no
avail – namely, the planet that capitalism has plundered for the last 300 years.
To Amable “Ka Abe” Tuibeo
Department of Philosophy and Humanities
Institute for Cultural Studies
Polytechnic University of the Philippines, Philippines
References
Althusser, Louis, For Marx, trans. by Bren Brewster (London and New York:
Verso Books, 2015).
Ibid., 1.
Ibid.
69 McKenzie Wark, Molecular Red: Theory for the Anthropocene (London and New York:
Verso, 2015), 18.
67
68
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
96
‘On the Jewish Question’
Badiou, Alain, Being and Event, trans. by Oliver Feltham (London and New
York, 2005).
____________, Logic of Worlds: Being and Event 2, trans. by Alberto Toscano
(New York and London: Continuum, 2009).
Crutzen, Paul, “Geology of Mankind,” in Nature, 415:23 (2002).
Deleuze, Gilles and Felix Guattari, A Thousand Plateaus: Capitalism and
Schizophrenia, trans. by Brian Massumi (Minneapolis and London:
University of Minnesota Press, 1987).
Engels, Frederick, “Ludwig Fuerbach and the End of Classical German
Philosophy,” in Karl Max and Frederick Engels, Selected Works, Vol.
1 (London: Lawrence and Wishart, 1968).
Feurbach, Ludwig, The Essence of Christianity, trans. by Eliot George (Mt. San
Antonio College, Walnut: MSAC Philosophy Group, 2008).
Haraway, Donna J., Siminans, Cyborgs, and Women: The Reinvention of Nature
(New York: Routledge, 1991).
____________, When Species Meet (Minneapolis and London: University of
Minnesota Press, 2008).
Hegel, G.W.F., Phenomenology of the Spirit, trans. by A.V. Miller (New York
and Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1977).
____________, Elements of the Philosophy of Right, trans. by. H.B. Nisbet and ed.
by A. Wood (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2003).
Lacan, Jacques, Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis: Seminar of Jacques
Lacan, Book XI, trans. Alan Sheridan (New York and London: W. W.
Norton & Company, 1978).
Leopold, David, The Young Karl Marx: German Philosophy, Modern Politics, and
Human Flourishing (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2012).
Levine, Norma, Divergent Paths: Hegel in Marxism and Engelsism, Vol. 1: The
Hegelian Foundations of Marx’s Method (New York: Roman and
Littlefield Publishers, Inc., 2006).
____________, Marx’s Discourse with Hegel (London: Palgrave Macmillan,
2012).
Marx, Karl, “The Fetishism of the Commodity and Its Secret,” in Capital:
Critique of Political Economy Vol. 1: The Process of Capitalist Production,
trans. by Ben Fowkes (New York: Penguin Books, 1990).
____________, Early Writings, trans. by Rodney Livingstone and Gregor
Benton (New York: Penguin Books, 1992).
____________, The Poverty of Philosophy, trans. by George Sand, in Selected
Writings, ed. by David McLellan (Oxford: Oxford University Press,
2000).
Marx, Karl and Frederick Engels, Economic and Philosophical Manuscripts and
The Communist Manifesto, trans. M. Milligan (New York: Prometheus
Books, 1988).
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
V. RIVAS
97
____________, “Engels to Bernstein,” in Collected Works, Vol. 46 (New York:
International Publishers, 1992).
____________, “The German Ideology,” in Marx, Karl and Frederick Engels,
The German Ideology: Including Theses on Feuerbach and Introduction to
the Critique of Political Economy (New York: Prometheus Books, 1998).
Nietzsche, Friedrich, Human, All-Too Human, trans. by M. Faber (Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1986).
Perry, Michael and Frederick M. Schweitzer, eds., Antisemitism: Myth and Hate
from Antiquity to Present (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002).
Standing, Guy, Precariat: The New Dangerous Class (London and New York:
The Bloomsbury Academic, 2011).
Wark, McKenzie, Molecular Red: Theory for the Anthropocene (New York: Verso,
2015).
Zizek, Slavoj, Less Than Nothing: Hegel and the Shadow of Dialectical Materialism
(New York: Verso, 2014).
© 2015 Virgilio A. Rivas
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rivas_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
KRITIKE VOLUME NINE NUMBER TWO (DECEMBER 2015) 98-117
Article
Critical Business Ethics:
Contributions and Challenges
Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
Abstract: Various scholars have developed approaches to business
ethics. In the secular sphere, the approaches include utilitarianism,
deontology (Kantian), virtue, care, contractarianism, and stakeholder,
among others. In the religious sphere, scholars explore what the major
religions of the world have to say regarding the conduct of business.
Thus, we encounter literatures on Hindu, Buddhist, Christian, Jewish,
Arab, and Confucian approaches to business ethics.
In this paper, I will talk about a relatively new approach
called Critical Business Ethics (CBE). This approach is mainly an
attempt to bring Critical Theory of the Frankfurt School, structuralism,
post-structuralism, and postmodernism among others, into the field of
business ethics. However, it must not be seen as the approach to end
all approaches but another way of looking at ethics and the conduct of
business. In other words, the traditional approaches have already
contributed a lot since the birthing of business ethics. The time is ripe
to continue the march of reason and to not let business ethics be
stunted or ossified.
I think that even if there were difficulties that a critical
approach would confront, it would always remain a worthwhile
endeavor. Thus, those who will teach Business Ethics and Social
Responsibility must create opportunities and look for small pockets and
openings when and where an alternative approach may thrive.
Keywords: ethics, business ethics, critical theory, critical business
ethics
Introduction
E
thics as a branch of philosophy is usually defined as the systematic
study of right and wrong conduct. Business ethics is commonly
understood as the study of ethical principles as applied in the business
setting. It is considered as an applied ethics along with bioethics, journalism
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
F. CORTEZ
99
ethics, legal ethics, and others. Even within the sphere of business ethics, subbranches have sprouted, such as accounting ethics, financial management
ethics, marketing ethics, advertising ethics, and human resources
management ethics, among others.
Various scholars have developed approaches to business ethics. In
the secular sphere, the approaches include utilitarianism, deontology
(Kantian), virtue, care, contractarianism, and stakeholder, among others. In
the religious sphere, scholars explore what the major religions of the world
have to say regarding the conduct of business. Thus, we will encounter
literature on Hindu, Buddhist, Christian, Jewish, Arab, and Confucian
approaches to business ethics.
In this paper, I will talk about a relatively young approach called
critical business ethics. A quick search at Google would not produce much
literature since very few scholars use the term “critical business ethics.” 1 This
approach is mainly an attempt to bring the Critical Theory of the Frankfurt
School, structuralism, post-structuralism, and postmodernism, among others
into the field of business ethics.2 Thus, with a plethora of intellectual patrons,
critical business ethics is not Critical Business Ethics; that is, it is not a
homogenous discourse.
At the outset, it must also be said that critical business ethics must
not be seen as a messianic figure, the approach to end all approaches but
another way of looking at ethics and the conduct of business. The other
approaches have already contributed a lot since the birthing of business
ethics. The time is ripe to continue the march of reason and to not let business
ethics be stunted or ossified. After all, just like any other human sciences
(Geisteswissenschaften), business ethics is “not a stable or uncontested
discipline.”3
Probably, it was first used, but only in passing, in ten Bos’ and Willmott’s 2001 article
where they hint at “an alternative, critical business ethics that would acknowledge the manifold
moral struggles of people in organizational contexts.” See Rene ten Bos and Hugh Willmott,
“Towards a Post-dualistic Business Ethics: Interweaving Reason and Emotion in Working Life,”
in Journal of Management Studies, 38:6 (September 2001), 790. This term was mentioned (again, in
passing) in the introductory page of: Campbell Jones, Rene ten Bos, and Martin Parker, For
Business Ethics: A Critical Approach (London: Routledge, 2005).
2 I follow the insight that critical theory does not only refer to the classical critical
theory of the Frankfurt School and neo-Marxism but also to other discourses such as
structuralism, post-structuralism, postmodernism, feminism, and psychoanalytic theory, among
others. See Douglas Tallack, ed., Critical Theory: A Reader (New York: Harvester, 1995). See also
Michael Peters, Mark Olssen, and Colin Lankshear, eds., Futures of Critical Theory: Dreams of
Difference (Lanham: Rowman and Littlefield Publishers, Inc., 2003).
3 Jones, ten Bos, and Parker, For Business Ethics, 8.
1
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
100
Critical Business Ethics
The “Critical” in Critical Business Ethics?
It is necessary to clarify the sense of “critical” in critical business
ethics because it can be argued that ethics is necessarily critical and that the
function of business ethics is to bring critical reflections into the world of
business. For example, Alpar Losoncz contends that “ethics always includes
critical normative perspectives and polemical aspects and, according to this,
critical approach is not supplement to business ethics, but a necessary
component of it.”4 Then, Peter Dean even “offers a set of questions to guide
decision-makers who are faced with difficult choices, then presents a
decision-making template based on sound ethical theory and demonstrates
how it may be used.”5
Without undermining the importance of sound reasoning, I have to
note that the “critical” in critical business ethics does not only refer to logical
and analytical abilities.6 To make business ethics more critical does not
simplistically mean to harmonize ethical reasoning with the laws and
principles of logic and epistemology. It is not confined to the dream of
making the business ethics students, teachers, professionals, and
practitioners more adept in finding the fallacious reasoning in ethical
decision-making.
Rather, the demand of critical thought is “to think about things, to
look at alternative perspectives, and in the end to make the world that we are
familiar with look a little bit more strange than it usually does.”7 To be critical
is a constant practice of seeing the power relations embedded in ethical issues
in business. Thus, more than an epistemological and logical category, critique
is a social and political concept. Many years before Aristotle put an order into
the Organon that he called Logic, Socrates was already thinking critically about
the Greek polis. Socrates was the gadfly of Athens not for following the laws
of Aristotelian logic but for problematizing the Athenian life.
The “critical” in business ethics may be aimed at the current practices
of business and it may also be directed at how ethics is brought into the
4
Alpar Losoncz, “Business Ethics as Critical Approach,” in Society and Economy, 25:2
(2003), 139.
5 F. Peter Dean, “Thinking Critically About Business Ethics,” in Journal of College
Teaching and Learning, 1:4 (2004), 1.
6 For thorough discussions on the connotations of “critical,” see the following:
Nicholas Burbules and Rupert Berk, “Critical Thinking and Critical Pedagogy: Relations,
Differences and Limits,” in Critical Theories in Education, ed. by Thomas S. Popkewitz and Lynn
Fendler (New York: Routledge, 1999); Stephen D. Brookfield, The Power of Critical Theory for Adult
Learning and Teaching (New York: Open University Press, 2005); Irvin Peckham, Going North,
Thinking West: The Intersections of Social Class, Critical Thinking, and Politicized Writing Instruction
(Utah: Utah State University Press, 2010).
7 Jones, ten Bos, and Parker, For Business Ethics, 1.
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
F. CORTEZ
101
business sphere. Furthermore, for it to be an authentic critique, it must
problematize and challenge the dominant discourses and then offer
alternative discourses (not necessarily programs and systems) that are
diametrically opposed to the said dominant discourses. It is “critical”
because it looks into ethics whether it implicitly or explicitly, consciously or
unconsciously, advocates the values and institutions of unbridled corporate
capitalism.
Main contributions of Critical Business Ethics
Critique of Conventional Business Ethics
One way of understanding business ethics is to see it as a response of
well-intentioned people to the evils brought about by capitalism. The
prominent business ethicist, R. Edward Freeman comments that “business
ethics was born in scandal” and “it seems to regenerate itself with each
succeeding wave of scandal.”8 Edward Wray-Bliss, a professor of business
and management at Macquarie University, similarly observes that significant
developments in business ethics scholarship usually happen especially
during times when the business world confronts issues and dramatic
changes.9 However, Wray-Bliss also argues that many forms of business
ethics are simply “complicit in deception, serving to contain and deflect
criticism from the institutions of capitalism, enabling business to bluff ethical,
to present a caring front while carrying on exploitative and unethical
practices as usual behind its back.”10 Engelbrecht, another scholar along the
lines of critical business ethics, argues that through business ethics, ethics is
subordinated to business as the former becomes a means to an end,
“representing principles and practices convertible into profit in the long
run.”11
And so, the first important contribution of critical business ethics is
its pointed criticism of how the general ways of understanding and practice
of business ethics are simply window-dressing and sugar-coating. Along the
way, these ways of doing business ethics do not really tame the unbridled
aspect of capitalist business. Rather, it is ethics itself that is tamed and that
R. Edward Freeman, Foreword to Business Ethics and Continental Philosophy ed. by
Mollie Painter-Morland, and Rene ten Bos (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011), xiii.
9 Edward Wray-Bliss, “Business Ethics,” in Key Concepts in Critical Management Studies,
ed. by Mark Tadajewski, Pauline Maclaran, Elizabeth Parsons, and Martin Parker (Los Angeles:
SAGE, 2011), 33.
10 Wray-Bliss, “Business Ethics,” 34.
11 Schalk Engelbrecht, “Radical Business Ethics: A Critical and Postmetaphysical
Manifesto,” in Business Ethics: A European Review, 21: 4 (October 2012), 343.
8
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
102
Critical Business Ethics
facilitates as well the “sharpening of the teeth of the tiger.” 12 It is ethics itself
that has become an apologia to business in our capitalist society.13 Business
Ethics and Corporate Social Responsibility have become tools for corporate
branding and corporate image as more money is poured into the promotion
of good acts than into the good acts themselves. 14 “Ethics becomes a specific
part of a business and marketing strategy.”15 Values are subsumed by value.
One is left to wonder whether business ethics truly helps in alleviating
problems arising from business and economic interactions. Or does it only
contribute to aggravating them?16 Indeed, conventional business ethics is so
“interest-ed” that it ceases to be interested in ethics at all.
Rethinking the meaning of “ethics” and the “ethical”
The word “ethical” in the expression “ethical issues in business”
would at once ring a bell and produce association with a plethora of
examples: tax evasion, bribery, pollution, deceptive advertising, and many
more. What the scholars of critical business ethics observe, however, is the
narrowness of what counts as the ethical.17 When some issues are labeled as
“ethical issues in business,” what happens intentionally or unintentionally is
that other things are relegated to be not “ethical” and to be not “issues” at all.
Regarding this, Jones, Parker and ten Bos ask the following questions: Is
routine work, which is not satisfying and not meaningful at all, not an ethical
issue in business? When a company with shareholders gives some of the
profits it has made to investors who have not been involved in producing the
value, this is seen as a reward for risk. But why should the bulk of the surplus
generated by workers be given to someone else who almost certainly already
has a lot of money in the first place? Why do poor nations have to export
food when their own populations are starving? Why are third world workers
paid so little to make things that are sold for huge profits in the first world? 18
This myopic understanding of ethics may lead one to also narrowly
understand business ethics as simply and simplistically the application of
12 Piet Naude, “In defence of partisan justice: What can African business ethics learn
from John Rawls?” in African Journal of Business Ethics, 2:1, (2007), 40–44.
13 Engelbrecht calls the present business ethics as “apologetic business ethics.” See
Engelbrecht, “Radical Business Ethics,” 342.
14 Ajnesh Prasad and Albert J. Mills, “Critical Management Studies and Business
Ethics: A Synthesis and Three Research Trajectories for the Coming Decade,” in Journal of
Business Ethics, 94 (2010), 231.
15 Martin Parker, “Business, Ethics and Business Ethics: Critical Theory and Negative
Dialectics,” in Studying Management Critically, ed. by Mats Alvesson and Hugh Willmott
(London: SAGE Publications, 2003), 202.
16 Engelbrecht, “Radical Business Ethics,” 340.
17 Jones, ten Bos, and Parker, For Business Ethics, 5.
18 Ibid., 5.
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
F. CORTEZ
103
ethical principles into the field of business. But from a critical point of view,
Wray-Bliss suggests that business ethics can also be understood “as the
conceptualization, critique and promotion of ethics as it relates to business
and organizational behavior.”19 This critical perspective leads one to see
ethics not as a closed and finished system wherein day-to-day practices are
supposed to fit in. Rather, ethics involves thinking and re-thinking, denaturalizing and problematizing. The critical perspective opens as well to the
possibility of “ethics-talk” that is not only centered on moral issues in
business but also including the way in which business people who are
“generally non-philosophers, engage with ethical and moral matters and
issues.”20 Thus, scholars of critical business ethics take to task when
bureaucratization of the workplace is taken as a given or when neoliberal
ideology is considered natural.
Persistent Critique of Economic Globalization
Critical business ethics is highly critical of economic globalization
that is mainly based on neoliberal economic policies, “which assume that
unregulated markets will bring prosperity to all.”21 Along this understanding
of critique, Lippke’s 1995 work entitled Radical Business Ethics suggests a
business ethics that is “explicitly linked to an egalitarian theory of justice, and
critical of the basic structure of advanced capitalist societies.” 22 For his part,
Engelbrecht imagines a radical business ethics that “refuses to believe that
free-market capitalism represents the logical and desirable (final) destination
of a linear and progressive history. Instead, free-market capitalism is
regarded as a contingent and historical phenomenon, enjoying no necessary
historical status.”23 Meanwhile, Jones, ten Bos, and Parker allot a whole
chapter of their textbook on business ethics for an analysis of global capital
and its concrete implications to business ethics. 24
What these scholars have accomplished is a way of doing business
ethics that cannot sit comfortably with neoliberal economic arrangements. At
least on this line of thought, these critical scholars find resonance with what
Pope Francis criticizes as the economy of exclusion. The Pope says:
Wray-Bliss, “Business Ethics,” 33.
Rene ten Bos and Hugh Willmott, “Towards a Post-dualistic Business Ethics:
Interweaving Reason and Emotion in Working Life,” in Journal of Management Studies, 38:6
(September 2001), 770.
21 Jones, ten Bos, and Parker, For Business Ethics, 96.
22 Richard Lippke, Radical Business Ethics (Lanham, MD: Rowman and Littlefield,
1995). Cited in Engelbrecht, “Radical Business Ethics,” 344.
23 Engelbrecht, “Radical Business Ethics,” 346.
24 Jones, ten Bos, and Parker, For Business Ethics, 96-111.
19
20
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
104
Critical Business Ethics
. . . some people continue to defend trickle-down
theories which assume that economic growth,
encouraged by a free market, will inevitably succeed in
bringing about greater justice and inclusiveness in the
world. This opinion, which has never been confirmed by
the facts, expresses a crude and naïve trust in the
goodness of those wielding economic power and in the
sacralized workings of the prevailing economic system.25
Cardinal Luis Antonio Tagle, a Filipino Catholic bishop, refers to this
as an economy that grows vertically (benefitting those who are already welloff from the beginning) but never expands horizontally (leaving behind the
poor and marginalized).26
Diversifying the Philosophical Horizons
It has been observed by some business ethics scholars that the
philosophical foundations of Business Ethics are generally centered on
utilitarianism, deontology, and virtue ethics. R. Edward Freeman claims that
even if this domination by Anglo-American analytic philosophy was
beneficial especially during the birth of business ethics as an academic
discipline, there is a need to go beyond Mill, Kant, and Aristotle. Freeman
says:
For too long, business ethics has been the captive of
Anglo-American analytic philosophy. Ethical theory to
most business ethicists means the traditional trifecta of
consequentialism (usually utilitarianism), deontology
(usually Kant), and virtue ethics (usually Aristotle).
While this has been quite useful in the academic
beginnings of the field, it is high time that we begin to
connect these now traditional texts and arguments in
business ethics with other traditions in the humanities.27
25 Francis, Evangelii Gaudium, Apostolic Exhortation of the Holy Father Francis to the
Bishops, Clergy, Consecrated Persons, and the Lay Faithful on the Proclamation of the Gospel in
Today’s World (2013), § 54.
26 In a television interview, this is what Tagle originally said: “Ekonomiyang lumalago,
subalit hindi lumalaganap.”
27 Freeman, Foreword to Business Ethics and Continental Philosophy, xiii.
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
F. CORTEZ
105
Jones, ten Bos, and Parker go a step further by arguing that business ethics
scholars deliberately discount or even misrepresent 20th century philosophies
and philosophers. According to these three authors:
Despite the fact that ethics has been hotly debated in
philosophy throughout the twentieth century and has
been one of the major sources of philosophical reflection
up to the close of the millennium, the discipline of
business ethics has insulated itself from these
developments, either ignoring them altogether or
misrepresenting them so that it looks as if twentieth
century philosophy has nothing interesting to say about
ethics.28
Hence, critical business ethicists explore atypical philosophical
characters in the field of Business Ethics, going beyond discourses centered
on Mill, Kant, and Aristotle. Thus, it should not be strange anymore to talk
about Marx, Adorno, Honneth, Arendt, Levinas, and Derrida, among others.
For example, Campbell Jones suggests how Levinas can help in our
attempt to understand ethical relationship with the Other going beyond the
traditional essentialist definition of ethics.29 Mollie Painter-Morland explains
how Derrida helps us to take a critical stance regarding issues such as gift
giving (bribery?) or the limits of constructing step-by-step menu in ethical
decision-making.30 Axel Honneth’s theory of recognition was used by Gazi
Islam to explain the ethical issues of reification and recognition in human
resources management.31 Jones, ten Bos, and Parker deployed Marx’s notion
of commodity fetishism for a deeper awareness of the dangers of global
capitalism.32 Martin Parker deployed Theodor Adorno’s negative dialectics
for a critical understanding of business and ethics.33 Clegg, Kornberger, and
Jones, ten Bos, and Parker, For Business Ethics, 3.
Campbell Jones, “As if Business Ethics Were Possible, ‘Within such Limits . . .’” in
Organization, 10:2 (2003), 223-248.
30 Mollie Painter-Morland, “Moral Decision-making,” in Business Ethics and Continental
Philosophy, 117ff.
31 Gazi Islam, “Ethical Issues of Reification and Recognition in HRM: A Critical Social
Theory Perspective,” in Business Ethics: A Critical Approach, Integrating Ethics Across the Business
World, ed. by Patrick O’Sullivan, Mark Smith, and Mark Esposito (London: Routledge, 2012), 7485.
32 Jones, ten Bos, and Parker, For Business Ethics, 103-108.
33 Parker, “Business, Ethics and Business Ethics:
Critical Theory and Negative
Dialectics,” 197ff.
28
29
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
106
Critical Business Ethics
Rhodes—to comprehend the ethical issues involved in a modern bureaucratic
organization—positioned Arendt’s notion of the “banality of evil.”34
Critique of the Technicization of Ethics
The business field, usually assumed as a scientific field and thus,
embraces rationality, technique, and objectivity, has become hospitable to a
tradition of philosophizing that is also particularly interested in technique
and science—that is, analytic philosophy. Painter-Morland and ten Bos note
that “business ethics is firmly rooted in the analytic tradition” and “embraced
the analytic agenda.”35
Similarly, Parker observes that “the moral
philosophies which are incorporated largely comprise the classics of the
analytical canon.”36 This is not totally bad at all as business ethicists explored
the normativities of business practices, assisted in the formulation of codes of
ethics, and advanced novel ideas for a deeper understanding of the
complexities of business relations.
However, along the way as analytic philosophy is centered, other
philosophical traditions are marginalized. Painter-Morland and ten Bos
argue that the continental philosophers are relegated to the background. 37
And more seriously, business ethics in general falls prey to what Jürgen
Habermas calls technocratic rationality and thus surrenders its emancipatory
potential. Ethics is now deployed as a tool for solving business and
management problems. The positivist process is exemplified by Martin
Parker in these words: “The management decision-maker collects the
evidence, models a set of potential algorithms, and then makes a decision on
what actions should be taken.”38
This technicization of ethics becomes clearer in Painter-Morland’s
essay entitled “Moral Decision-Making.” Here, she notes that ethics becomes
“a mere device that is ‘instrumental’ in management decision-making. It
seeks to make ethics an easy set of rules, instead of confronting the decisionmaker with some real ethical problems. Furthermore, it pretends that the
right recipe will always lead to the perfect result….There is blind faith in the
process and in the instrumental use of moral reasoning….” 39
Taking its cue from Jacques Derrida’s notion of undecidability,
Painter-Morland explains: “If decisions were in fact foregone conclusions
S. Clegg M. Kornberger, and C. Rhodes, “Organizational ethics, decision making,
undecidability,” in Sociological Review, 55:2 (2007), 393–409.
35 Painter-Morland and ten Bos, “Introduction: Critical Crossings,” in Business Ethics
and Continental Philosophy (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011), 7.
36 Parker, “Business, Ethics and Business Ethics,” 200.
37 Painter-Morland and ten Bos, “Introduction: Critical Crossings,” 7.
38 Parker, “Business, Ethics and Business Ethics,” 201.
39 Painter-Morland, “Moral Decision-making,” 127.
34
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
F. CORTEZ
107
that could be identified via a set of steps or rules, we could program
computers to make those decisions for us.”40
Unfinished-ness and
undecidability are real elements of ethical decision. Undecidability, as
Derrida would explain, does not mean indecisiveness. Not that we will not
decide but we should always maintain a certain level of discomfort in our
decisions. The specter of undecidability must always haunt us. “A decision is
always something that has to be pondered over time. It challenges us to an
ongoing process of questioning, wondering whether we could not have done
better.”41 Retrenchment may be necessary, legal, and ethical. But should the
decision-maker sleep soundly? Or should he wonder whether he could have
done better? As Derrida would say, the decision is always haunted by what
it excludes.
Dynamic Interaction between the Individual and the Social
Critical business ethics questions conventional business ethics
because of the latter’s tendency to individualism.
“Individualistic
explanations of social action focus exclusively, or largely, on the
characteristics of individuals, and ignore or downplay the role of social
context.”42 Admittedly, the individual (the erring businessman, CEO,
manager, or employee) must bear the burden of responsibility.
But what is the role of social structures for their questionable
conduct? Why do they evade taxes and pay bribe? “Sometimes we also need
to criticize social structures and arrangements, and to see the way that those
structures influence action, making some types of action possible and others
impossible. If we want to explain the scandals associated with business, it is
important that we see both the individuals responsible for certain choices and
the context in which their actions took place.”43 After all, these individuals
are people of good reputation graduating from the best schools in town.
Thus, the question is not only—Is my action ethical or unethical?—
but also—What structural and societal factors led me to these unethical
decisions? We criticize the individual but we must also problematize the
society that binds his/her ethicality. We do not just talk about whether child
labor is ethical or unethical using the perspectives of Mill, Kant, Rawls, and
Aristotle. We also take a closer look at who are really privileged and who are
really hurt when the ethics of child labor is reduced to deontological analysis
or utilitarian calculations. In the concrete, we become more critically curious
why defiant Bolivian child workers passionately and violently opposed the
Ibid., 127.
Ibid., 138.
42 Jones, ten Bos, and Parker, For Business Ethics, 4.
43 Ibid., 4.
40
41
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
108
Critical Business Ethics
law that will ban child labor, making one 13-year-old Bolivian protester
exclaim: “You cannot leave [us] without a job—those of us [whose] life has
given no other choice but to work.”44 Thus, we do not just ask: Is it really
morally right to categorically ban child labor? But we also contemplate: Who
is really privileged and who is really deprived when child labor is uncritically
banned?
To take another example, ethical judgment must not be confined to
judging whether bribery is moral or immoral. We are encouraged to look at
the whole system that forces one to bribe or that tolerates a culture of bribery.
Copyright infringements must be seen not just as an individual offense
against law and morality but also as a phenomenon that is inevitably linked
with how the society is arranged economically and politically and how
certain discourses are legitimized.45 A serious misconduct in the company
cannot be myopically seen as an individual fault or an isolated glitch in the
running of a well-oiled machine. (There is no problem with the system; there
is a problem with the person.) The corporate individual is submerged in a
corporate culture and structure that significantly affects the way he/she
thinks, behaves, and acts. How difficult is it for you to be virtuous and just
in a corporate culture that is not conducive to virtue and justice? How
difficult can it be to live a good life in a wrong state of affairs? 46
Challenges to Critical Business Ethics
Marxophobia, Marxistomania, Marxolescence
One of the many theoretical bases of critical business ethics is the
Critical Theory of the Frankfurt School. Furthermore, it originates from
scholars who are usually affiliated with Critical Management Studies.
Brought into the realm of educational theorizing, the tradition of Critical
Pedagogy would not have much difficulty in embracing critical business
ethics as well. These mentioned intellectual traditions (critical theory, critical
management studies, critical pedagogy) are essentially anchored on Marxian
Patricia Mallen, “Bolivia’s Bill to Ban Child Labor is Opposed by Child Workers,” in
International Business Times (28 December 2013), <http://www.ibtimes.com/bolivias-bill-banchild-labor-opposed-child-workers-president-evo-morales-delays-vote-january>, 23 October,
2014.
45 Two studies come to mind: Helen Nissenbaum, “Should I Copy My Neighbor’s
Software?” in Computers, Ethics, and Social Responsibility, ed. by D. Johnson and H. Nissenbaum,
(New Jersey: Prentice Hall, 1995); W. R. Swinyard, H. Rinne and A. Keng Kau, “The Morality of
Software Piracy: A Cross-Cultural Analysis” in Journal of Business Ethics, 9 (1990): 655-664.
46 “Wrong life cannot be lived rightly.” Theodor Adorno, Minima Moralia. Quoted in
Stephen Eric Bronner, Critical Theory: A Very Short Introduction (New York: Oxford University
Press, 2011), 74.
44
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
F. CORTEZ
109
(not necessarily Marxist) analysis of the society and political economy. In
other words, critical business ethics is essentially Marxian and generally in
the leftist wing.
The first challenge, therefore, concerns what Peter McLaren would
call as the ongoing knee-jerk Marxophobia, an irrational fear of engaging with
Marx.47 As for the case in the Philippines, this was also noted by Paolo
Bolaños when he says that one of the reasons for the crisis of appropriating
critical theory in the Philippines is the fear of materialist/Marxist philosophy
branded inaccurately as a font of horrifying and violent political tendencies. 48
In relation to this, I further contend that this Marxophobia is rooted in a
certain kind of Marxistomania, that is, an obsession to equate Marx with the
Marxists.49 Thus, scholars of the critical approach to business ethics must
continue to develop discourses that insulate the Marxian thoughts (not
necessarily Marxist thoughts) from the accusations of totalitarianism and
authoritarianism.
Coupled with Marxophobia is Marxolescence or the deemed
obsolescence of Marx. Any discourse that implores Marx is usually subject to
doubt at best and to outright disregard at worst. Thus, discourses must also
be developed that show the paradoxical movements from outdated
communist experiments to relevant Marxian revivals, for as long as unbridled
capitalism is in business, the specter of Marx continues to haunt the
contemporary society.50
The Issue of Pedagogy
Another challenge is connected to the unresolved question of who
should teach business ethics—the teacher who is trained in philosophy (but
usually lacks business acumen) or the business practitioner and business
professional (but usually lacks training in philosophy). More than 10 years
ago, the American business ethics educator Ronald Sims suggested a kind of
synergy among various fields. He said that business ethics teachers must be
willing to cross the boundaries of discipline.51 It is because by nature,
Peter McLaren, Life in Schools: An Introduction to Critical Pedagogy in the Foundations
of Education, 3rd ed. (New York: Longman, 1997), 172.
48 Paolo A. Bolaños, “What is Critical Theory? Max Horkheimer and the Makings of
the Frankfurt School,” in Mabini Review, 2:1 (2013), 14-15.
49 This claim is not yet supported by a scholarly research but by a personal observation
that many people, upon hearing Karl Marx, at once relates him with the human rights violations
and terrors happening in communist countries.
50 See Terry Eagleton, Why Marx was Right? (New Haven: Yale University Press, 2011),
2.
51 Ronald Sims, Teaching Business Ethics for Effective Learning (Connecticut: Quorum
Books, 2002), 59ff.
47
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
110
Critical Business Ethics
business ethics is a multidisciplinary and interdisciplinary field. One cannot
uphold philosophy while undermining economics, politics, psychology,
accounting, law, management, and other relevant fields in business activities.
On the other hand, one cannot easily replace the teacher trained in the
discipline of philosophy with the teacher trained in the business school or
with a business practitioner.
This time, I further contend that although Ronald Sims already hints
at the difficulty of the interdisciplinary approach when applied in the
concrete aspect of educational management, the introduction of the critical
approach in the business ethics classroom poses further difficulties and
complexities. Can many business practitioners relate with the musings of
critical business ethics scholars? In fact, can they sympathize with it so that
they are willing to bring it into the level of pedagogy?
Tendency to Esotericism
Another challenge concerns the language of critical theories in
general and critical business ethics in particular. In a field such as business,
the place of theories is usually held in suspicion and the discussions about
theories end up with being “unnecessarily complex and inaccessible” and
“function as a form of exclusionary practice with the effects of producing a
problematic expert elitist academic authority and culture.” 52 Teachers and
students of business ethics would take extra effort in understanding and
appreciating unconventional sources from Marx to Adorno, to Foucault, and
to Derrida. Of course, the undertaking is not impossible but it is extremely
difficult. Scholars from the field of critical business ethics are challenged to
produce works that are not soaked in elitist, exclusive, impenetrable,
theoretical, abstract, and ambiguous terms and concepts. In fact, one of the
accusations against critical pedagogues is the difficulty of the language they
are using.53
I support the view that those in the field of philosophy must not
anymore hide behind the cloak of esoteric language that makes them
detached from the concerns of ordinary people. Bringing in the empirical
method especially in applied ethics such as Business Ethics may be a small
step in making philosophy more relevant, of course, without compromising
the speculative and critical aspect of the philosophical act.
52 Edward Wray-Bliss, “Abstract Ethics, Embodied Ethics: The Strange Marriage of
Foucault and Positivism in Labour Process Theory,” in Critical Management Studies: A Reader, ed.
by Christopher Grey and Hugh Willmott (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2005), 384.
53 For example, see Lois Christensen and Jerry Aldridge, Critical Pedagogy for Early
Childhood and Elementary Educators (Dordrecht: Springer, 2013), 13.
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
F. CORTEZ
111
Business Ethics is one of those fields that would gain a lot from the
methods of science. Hannah Arendt’s notion of banality of evil was
corroborated by the social psychologist Stanley Milgram’s scientific
experiment on obedience to authority.54 Robert Jackal’s brilliant admixture
of ethnological critique and empirical method of the ethical culture of
corporate managers confirms the speculations of Max Weber. 55 George
Ritzer’s extensive empirical and anecdotal data gathering on the
phenomenon of McDonaldization is similarly an ode to Weber’s
rationalization thesis.56 At present, scholars do not fail to cite Jackal, Milgram
and Ritzer alongside Weber and Arendt when talking about the ethics of a
bureaucratized society. Horkheimer himself endorses the crisscrossing of
philosophy with social sciences when he envisioned a social philosophy that
is multidisciplinary and interdisciplinary in approach. 57
Having said this, it must also be noted that approaching the empirical
necessitates careful and calculated steps lest those who claim to embrace the
critical approach may fall into the traps of what they are supposed to critique.
Openness to Alternatives
When esoteric language is coupled with hazy alternatives, the
drumbeaters of the critical approach would have the tendency to be just noisy
gongs and clanging cymbals. Coupled with passionate and justified
criticisms of the present economic and political setup, scholars of critical
business ethics must explore and popularize the alternatives. Will they
endorse alternative globalizations?58 What about the potentials of social
entrepreneurship, social businesses, b-corporations, socially responsible
investments, and solidarity economy? Will critical business ethics not appear
rigid vis-a-vis business models inspired by religious convictions, such as the
Economy of Communion?
Are critical business ethics scholars willing to listen to the sincere
attempts to put a human face on capitalism? Is the very internal logic of
capitalism the problem?59 And if this is really the problem, can we not tinker
Stanley Milgram, “The Perils of Obedience” (1974), 6.
See Robert Jackall, Moral Mazes: The World of Corporate Managers (Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 1988).
56 See George Ritzer, The McDonaldization of the Society, revised edition (California: Pine
Forge, 1996).
57 Cf. Max Horkheimer, “The State of Contemporary Social Philosophy and the Tasks
of an Institute for Social Research,” in Critical Theory and Society: A Reader, ed. by Stephen Eric
Bronner and Douglas Kellner (New York: Routledge, 1989).
58 John Sniegocki, Catholic Social Teaching and Economic Globalization: The Quest for
Alternatives (Wisconsin: Marquette University Press, 2009).
59 The issue is not so much the greedy businessman but the capitalist system from
which even the businessmen are entrapped and rendered powerless.
54
55
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
112
Critical Business Ethics
with this internal logic? In our age when young generation would always
find ways, should we not lose hope that even internal logic can be
manipulated internally? Will not new combinations emerge when we tinker
enough?
For example, did Malaysia, Singapore, and China tamper with the
very logic of capitalism? There is also the case of Joseph Stiglitz, the
economist who resigned from the World Bank. Even if he was scandalized
with the globalizers, he was also at the same time hopeful about
globalization.60 And what about the efforts of a Muhammad Yunus to resist
World-Bank invasion, raise Grameen Bank, and in the process, defied
“discourses embedded within capitalism while not completely abandoning
the capitalist structure”?61 Of course, Yunus is not without its share of
rightful criticisms, but it is worthwhile to note that Grameen Bank is
considered as a potential alternative by some scholars in the tradition of
critical business ethics and critical organization.62
The Challenge of Auto-criticism
Critical business ethics may easily be dismissed as just another
variation in a plethora of approaches. Worse, it may be conceived by business
students, teachers, and professionals as “another ‘truth’ that fails to
encompass the complexities of organizations and management”63 or that
simply becomes insensitive “to the more mundane world of management and
organization.”64 And if that is the case, scholars of critical business ethics
must turn to themselves for auto-criticism. What could be the ethics of the
very act of criticism?
The radical educator, bell hooks, once said: “When we write about
the experiences of a group to which we do not belong, we should think about
the ethics of our action, considering whether or not our work will be used to
60 See Joseph Stiglitz, Globalization and Its Discontents (New York: W.W. Norton and
Company, 2002).
61 Sokthan Yeng, “The Grameen Bank and Capitalist Challenges,” in Cutting-Edge
Issues in Business Ethics, ed. by Molly Painter-Morland and Patricia Werhane (Dordrecht:
Springer, 2008), 75.
62 See Martin Parker, Valerie Fournier and Patrick Reedy, The Dictionary of Alternatives:
Utopianism and Organization (London: Zed Books, 2007), 117-119; also, Raza A. Mir, Ali Mir and
Punya Upadhyaya, “Toward a Postcolonial Reading of Organizational Control,” in Postcolonial
Theory and Organizational Analysis: A Critical Engagement, ed. by Anshuman Prasad (New York:
Palgrave MacMillan, 2003).
63 Jackie Ford, Nancy Harding and Mark Learmonth, “Who is it that would make
Business Schools more Critical? Critical Reflections on Critical Management Studies,” British
Journal of Management, 21:1 (2010), s71-s81.
64 Mats Alvesson and Hugh Willmott, “On the Idea of Emancipation in Management
and Organization Studies,” Academy of Management Review, 17:3 (1992), 434.
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
F. CORTEZ
113
reinforce and perpetuate domination.”65 Paraphrasing hooks, when scholars
of critical business ethics (many are outsiders to business) make judgments
about the experiences of the business people, they should also think about the
ethics (and politics) of making judgments lest their work may unintentionally
contradict itself: dominating, subordinating, and oppressive masquerading
as emancipatory, liberative, and critical.
One is reminded here of Friedrich Nietzsche’s quip that “a great truth
wants to be criticized, not idolized.”66 Or more relevant and fitting are the
words of Theodor Adorno in Negative Dialectics: “No theory today escapes
the marketplace. Each one is offered as a possibility among competing
opinions; all are put up for a choice; all are swallowed.” 67 And is it not that
critical business ethics is also a kind of theory-construction that does not exist
in a vacuum and does not escape the marketplace? Thus, Martin Parker
explains that the work of the negative dialectician consists in “an endless
rehearsal of being critical of being critical.”68
Final Words
The scholars of critical business ethics commonly operate within the
institution that it resists. To a certain extent, they also lean on the
corporations, business schools, and capitalist programs that they intend to
problematize and challenge. I do not see that a combative declaration of
independence from these interest groups is a prudent step towards
emancipation. Critical business ethics is born from the womb of the business
academic institutions. Thus, it has to continue its work of immanent critique
or criticism from within.69
The Brazilian philosopher and educator Paulo Freire says that critical
educators must learn to play around the system: one foot outside and one
Bell Hooks, Talking Back: Thinking Feminist, Thinking Black (London: Sheba Feminist
Publishers, 1989), 43.
66 Quoted in Martin Jay, The Dialectical Imagination: A History of the Frankfurt School and
the Institute of Social Research 1923-1950 (London: Heinemann Educational Books Ltd., 1973), 50.
67 Theodor Adorno, Negative Dialectics. Quoted in Michael Peters, Mark Olssen, and
Colin Lankshear, “Introduction: Futures of Critical Theory – Dreams of Difference,” in Futures
of Critical Theory: Dreams of Difference, 2.
68 Parker, “Business, Ethics and Business Ethics,” 210.
69 “Immanent critique involves critically questioning the norms and values found
within existing social arrangements and institutions in order to expose contradictions and
tensions between ideas and practices which often lead to unacknowledged forms of oppression.
Once such contradictions and tensions are exposed, historically possible opportunities for
emancipation and social change can then be identified and put into practice.” Chamsy el-Ojeili
and Patrick Hayden, Critical Theories of Globalization (New York: Palgrave MacMillan, 2006), 7.
65
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
114
Critical Business Ethics
foot within the system.70 Probably, it is because the system itself provides
small spaces and openings to resist, to question, and to emerge. Having said
this, critical business ethics has to contend incessantly with the persuasive
force of the dominant discourse. And whatever small influence it can impart,
it should always be taken as a small but necessary contribution in our quest
for a more humane, just, and emancipatory social order. I think that even if
there were difficulties that a critical approach would confront, it would
always remain a worthwhile endeavor. Thus, those who will teach Business
Ethics and Social Responsibility must create opportunities and look for small
pockets and openings when and where an alternative approach may thrive.
Department of Philosophy, University of Santo Tomas, Philippines
References
Alvesson, Mats and Hugh Willmott, “On the Idea of Emancipation in
Management and Organization Studies,” Academy of Management
Review, 17:3 (1992).
Bolaños, Paolo A., “What is Critical Theory? Max Horkheimer and the
Makings of the Frankfurt School,” in Mabini Review, 2:1 (2013).
Bronner, Stephen Eric, Critical Theory: A Very Short Introduction (New York:
Oxford University Press, 2011).
Brookfield, Stephen, The Power of Critical Theory for Adult Learning and Teaching
(New York: Open University Press, 2005).
Burbules, Nicholas and Rupert Berk, “Critical Thinking and Critical
Pedagogy: Relations, Differences and Limits,” in Critical Theories in
Education, ed. by Thomas S. Popkewitz and Lynn Fendler (New York:
Routledge, 1999).
Christensen, Lois and Jerry Aldridge, Critical Pedagogy for Early Childhood and
Elementary Educators (Dordrecht: Springer, 2013).
Clegg, S., M. Kornberger and C. Rhodes, “Organizational ethics, decision
making, undecidability,” in Sociological Review, 55:2 (2007).
Dean, F. Peter, “Thinking Critically About Business Ethics,” in Journal of
College Teaching and Learning, 1:4 (2004).
Eagleton, Terry, Why Marx was Right? (New Haven: Yale University Press,
2011).
el-Ojeili, Chamsy and Patrick Hayden, Critical Theories of Globalization (New
York: Palgrave MacMillan, 2006).
70 Paulo Freire and Ira Shor, A Pedagogy for Liberation: Dialogues on Transforming
Education (Connecticut: Bergin and Garvey Publishers, Inc., 1987).
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
F. CORTEZ
115
Engelbrecht, Schalk, “Radical Business Ethics:
A Critical and
Postmetaphysical Manifesto,” in Business Ethics: A European Review,
21:4 (October 2012).
Ford, Jackie, Nancy Harding, and Mark Learmonth, “Who is it that would
make Business Schools more Critical? Critical Reflections on Critical
Management Studies,” British Journal of Management, 21:1 (2010).
Francis, Evangelii Gaudium, Apostolic Exhortation of the Holy Father Francis
to the Bishops, Clergy, Consecrated Persons, and the Lay Faithful on
the Proclamation of the Gospel in Today’s World (2013).
Freeman, R. Edward, Foreword to Business Ethics and Continental Philosophy,
ed. by Mollie Painter-Morland and Rene ten Bos (Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 2011).
Freire, Paulo and Ira Shor, A Pedagogy for Liberation: Dialogues on Transforming
Education (Connecticut: Bergin & Garvey Publishers, Inc., 1987).
Hooks, Bell, Talking Back: Thinking Feminist, Thinking Black (London: Sheba
Feminist Publishers, 1989).
Horkheimer, Max, “The State of Contemporary Social Philosophy and the
Tasks of an Institute for Social Research,” in Critical Theory and
Society: A Reader, ed. by Stephen Eric Bronner and Douglas Kellner
(New York: Routledge, 1989).
Islam, Gazi, “Ethical Issues of Reification and Recognition in HRM: A Critical
Social Theory Perspective,” in Business Ethics: A Critical Approach,
Integrating Ethics Across the Business World, ed. by Patrick O’Sullivan,
Mark Smith, and Mark Esposito (London: Routledge, 2012).
Jackall, Robert, Moral Mazes: The World of Corporate Managers (Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 1988).
Jay, Martin, The Dialectical Imagination: A History of the Frankfurt School and the
Institute of Social Research 1923-1950 (London:
Heinemann
Educational Books Ltd., 1973).
Jones, Campbell, “As if Business Ethics Were Possible, ‘Within such Limits . .
., ’” in Organization, 10:2 (2003).
Jones, Campbell, Rene ten Bos, and Martin Parker, For Business Ethics: A
Critical Approach (London: Routledge, 2005).
Lippke, Richard, Radical Business Ethics (Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield,
1995).
Losoncz, Alpar, “Business Ethics as Critical Approach,” in Society and
Economy, 25:2 (2003).
Mallen, Patricia, “Bolivia’s Bill to Ban Child Labor is Opposed by Child
Workers,” in International Business Times (28 December 2013),
<http://www.ibtimes.com/bolivias-bill-ban-child-labor-opposed-childworkers-president-evo-morales-delays-vote-january>, 23 October,
2014.
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
116
Critical Business Ethics
McLaren, Peter, Life in Schools: An Introduction to Critical Pedagogy in the
Foundations of Education, 3rd ed. (New York: Longman, 1997).
Milgram, Stanley, Obedience to Authority (New York: Harper & Row, 1974).
Mir, Raza A., Ali Mir, and Punya Upadhyaya, “Toward a Postcolonial
Reading of Organizational Control,” in Postcolonial Theory and
Organizational Analysis: A Critical Engagement, ed. by Anshuman
Prasad (New York: Palgrave MacMillan, 2003).
Naude, Piet, “In defence of partisan justice: What can African business ethics
learn from John Rawls?” in African Journal of Business Ethics, 2:1,
(2007).
Nissenbaum, Helen, “Should I Copy My Neighbor’s Software?” in Computers,
Ethics, and Social Responsibility, ed. by D. Johnson and H. Nissenbaum
(New Jersey: Prentice Hall, 1995).
Painter-Morland, Mollie and Rene ten Bos, eds., Ethics and Continental
Philosophy (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011).
Parker, Martin, “Business, Ethics and Business Ethics: Critical Theory and
Negative Dialectics,” in Studying Management Critically, ed. by Mats
Alvesson and Hugh Willmott, (London: SAGE Publications, 2003).
Parker, Martin, Valerie Fournier, and Patrick Reedy, The Dictionary of
Alternatives: Utopianism and Organization (London: Zed Books, 2007).
Peckham, Irvin, Going North, Thinking West: The Intersections of Social Class,
Critical Thinking, and Politicized Writing Instruction (Utah: Utah State
University Press, 2010).
Peters, Michael, Mark Olssen, and Colin Lankshear, eds., Futures of Critical
Theory: Dreams of Difference (Lanham: Rowman & Littlefield
Publishers, Inc., 2003).
Prasad, Ajnesh and Albert J. Mills, “Critical Management Studies and
Business Ethics: A Synthesis and Three Research Trajectories for the
Coming Decade,” in Journal of Business Ethics, 94 (2010).
Ritzer, George, The McDonaldization of the Society, revised edition (California:
Pine Forge, 1996).
Sims, Ronald, Teaching Business Ethics for Effective Learning (Connecticut:
Quorum Books, 2002).
Sniegocki, John, Catholic Social Teaching and Economic Globalization: The Quest
for Alternatives (Wisconsin: Marquette University Press, 2009).
Stiglitz, Joseph, Globalization and Its Discontents (New York: W.W. Norton &
Company, 2002).
Swinyard, W. R., H. Rinne and A. Keng Kau, “The Morality of Software
Piracy: A Cross-Cultural Analysis,” in Journal of Business Ethics, 9
(1990).
Tallack, Douglas, ed., Critical Theory: A Reader (New York: Harvester, 1995).
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
F. CORTEZ
117
ten Bos, Rene and Hugh Willmott, “Towards a Post-dualistic Business Ethics:
Interweaving Reason and Emotion in Working Life,” in Journal of
Management Studies, 38:6 (September 2001).
Wray-Bliss, Edward, “Abstract Ethics, Embodied Ethics: The Strange
Marriage of Foucault and Positivism in Labour Process Theory,” in
Critical Management Studies: A Reader, ed. by Christopher Grey and
Hugh Willmott (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2005).
____________, “Business Ethics,” in Key Concepts in Critical Management
Studies, ed. by Mark Tadajewski, Pauline Maclaran, Elizabeth
Parsons, and Martin Parker, (Los Angeles: SAGE, 2011).
Yeng, Sokthan, “The Grameen Bank and Capitalist Challenges,” in CuttingEdge Issues in Business Ethics, ed. by Molly Painter-Morland and
Patricia Werhane (Dordrecht: Springer, 2008).
© 2015 Franz Giuseppe F. Cortez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/cortez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
KRITIKE VOLUME NINE NUMBER TWO (DECEMBER 2015) 118-142
Article
Technological De-Worlding,
Search for a Fleshy Method:
An Investigation into La Quotidienne
Gerald A. Powell
Abstract: The evolution and survival of humankind from the Homohabillis to the Homo-faber would not be so if it were not for
technology. We are technological beings and cannot be otherwise, so it
is only natural that we are seduced by the orgasmic, rhythmic current
of technology. I first explore the idolatry and euphoric metaphysical
entanglements associated with technological determinism but also
consider if there is reason to throw caution to the wind. Realizing the
benefit of technology, Martin Heidegger (The Question Concerning
Technology) et al., were optimistically cautious about technological
enframing that (de-)worlds humankind from his habitat (fleshiness of
being-in-the-world). Resolved to find a solution, Heidegger’s project
was to avoid Cartesian pitfalls and metaphysical jargon by clarifying
Dasein’s relationship to transcendence, reinstituting Dasein concretely
in the world. Bemused, Heidegger himself said this project remains a
puzzlement. This essay considers Henri Lefebvre’s Métaphilosophie
(Métaphilosophie: Promolegomenas) (Festival, Rhythmnalysis, La Quotidenne, Moments) as a non-philosophical means to dèpasser our
technological commonplace and re-habiter the “total man” in the
world. What I am proposing here is that if Heidegger’s Faustian-like
bargain is correct, then Lefebvre’s method and possibly others of the
same spirit are critical to first locate and account for moments of
alienation in one’s everyday commonplace and to find or create
concrete ways of making do by realizing the potentiality of those
moments.
Keywords: Lefebvre, rhythmanalysis, La Quotidien, poesis
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
G. POWELL
119
In the Beginning: Technology Giveth …
P
lato’s Phaedrus captures the aura of technophobia in an exchange
between Thamus and Thoth:
Most ingenious Thoth … this invention [writing] will
produce forgetfulness in the souls of those who learn to
use it. They will not need to exercise their memories,
being able to rely on what is written, calling things to
mind no longer from within themselves by their own
unaided powers, but under stimulus of external marks
that are alien to themselves. So it’s not a recipe for
memory, but for reminding, that you have discovered. 1
Plato argued that the written word is a technological mediation that
will produce forgetfulness. Among other factors, it cannot defend itself;
though convenient, it is mute, lifeless, unresponsive, and is not a way of
recalling but reminding. One can advance a similar criticism in that the shift
from orality to literacy and on to electronic takes into consideration the
aforementioned problems but additionally a host of new technologicallymediated problems of space, time, and indetermination as new mediation
often complicates and further distances us from the original source. Gleaned
from the two examples is technological mediation but also a human biophilic
contract and ethos central to the human condition. Built into any co-present
human communicative model is an unstated communicative ethos that does
not necessarily exist with digital communication—material presences;
therefore, I can’t simply delete you, log off, or unfriend you. It’s more
complicated than that. The same is true with my relation to and with the
world. If I’m bored or discontent, I can’t simply swap realities with URL
addresses and applications. It doesn’t work like that. Marshall McLuhan, then
Neil Postman, observed humankind’s escalating infatuation with technology,
how it’s being domesticated/wired/circuited into our being. McLuhan
argued, in Understanding Media: The Extensions of Man2 , that technology isn’t
just a tool humans use to facilitate their everyday ongoings; it is an artificial
extension of their facticity that radically alters their ecology. Postman’s
Amusing Ourselves to Death3 adds to McLuhan’s unrealized vision of
1 Plato, Phaedrus, trans. by W.C. Hembold and W.G. Rabinowitz (New York:
Macmillan, 1956), 68.
2 Cf. Marshall McLuhan, Understanding Media: The Extensions of Man (Cambridge, MA:
The MIT Press, 1994).
3 Neil Postman, Amusing Ourselves to Death: Public Discourse in the Age of Show Business
(New York: Penguin, 1986).
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
120
AN INVESTIGATION INTO LA QUOTIDIENNE
Frankenstein as he questions the spatial presence of human consciousness in
the digital age. It’s quite clear when we communicate in the flesh that our
being present does not depend on such things as digital pixilation or highdefinition fidelity. I can reach out, touch you, smell you, and feel your
presence, an entirely different fleshy proposition when I Skype, viber, tweet,
bank, and shop online. Paul Virilio4 realized Postman’s Faustian bargain in
techno-science, a science of extremes, as a result of reckless epistemological
accidents in which we defer “analogue mental process, in favor of
instrumental, digital procedures, which are capable, we are told, of boosting
knowledge.”5
Regardless of the SPAM panic campaigns set in motion by some
“futurist,” technology has already been an important bioinformatic gene in
the evolution and progression of the human species. Rooted in the earliest
myth and sacred literature is transhumanist aspiration, the desire to alter
mind and body via technology in order to improve one’s life’s station, which
has always been humankind’s desire and naturally part of his evolutionary
destiny. Postmansaid, “Every [technology] is the [technology] of a stage of
media development [and with it carries a more extreme form of Truth].” 6 I
would add human (de)evolution, too, which is the central proposition I
would like to consider. Our passivity and knee-jerk response to technology is
precarious—a can’t-lose, magic bullet attitude trumping rationality and
common sensibility should jostle us from our lull and give reason for pause
and critical review. But for now, these three archeological threads assist in
our limited understanding of the complexity that is our unsettled relationship
with and to technology:
1.
The surrendering of fleshy organic experiences of
being-in-the-world to technological processes
2.
The concern for ways in which the media and the
body (bio-media) (re)biologizes the body and
become circuited into everyday practices of society
3.
How remediation of new technology epistemically
reorientates the user
Much of the previously mentioned technophobic literature captures
the anxiety and the mood of our trepidation, but not the loci of such things.
It is my contention that the source of our anxiety is best understood through
Cf. Paul Virilio, The Information Bomb (New York: Verso, 2006).
Ibid., 3
6 Postman, Amusing Ourselves to Death, 24.
4
5
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
G. POWELL
121
the work of M. Heidegger, particularly his treatment of Dasein vis-á-vis
technology as enframing the body, and later Henri Lefebvre’s exhaustive
work on la quotidienne. Before delving into Heidegger, Goethe’s Faust and
the boiling frog syndrome (BFS) are excellent allegorical primers for
understanding Man’s entanglements with technology.
Faust, Boiling Frog Syndrome, and Heidegger
When man sells his soul to technology, what is he really selling,
wagering, and relinquishing, and is this worth retrieving? What do we mean
by this—as if something urgent and of great value was to slip away, only to
find that it is too late to be reclaimed? Seller’s remorse? Is our fate similar to
Goethe’s Faust and his dealings with Mephistopheles—knowledge of ‘X’ for
the service/bondage of Dasein?
Kurzweil’s theatrical account of humanity captures the spirit of Faust
and the BFS:
Boiling Frog: A Post-Script
GEORGE2048:
I’ll be devoted to you in any event. But
I can be more than your transcendent
servant.
MOLLY2004:
Actually, [your] being “just” my
transcendent servant doesn’t sound
so bad.
C. DARWIN:
If I may interrupt, it occurred to me
that once machine intelligence is
greater than human intelligence, it
should be in a position to design its
own next generation.
MOLLY2004:
That doesn’t sound so unusual.
Machines are used to design
machines today.
C. DARWIN:
Yes, but in 2004 they’re still guided by
human designers. Once machines are
operating at human levels, well, then
it kind of closes the loop.
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
122
AN INVESTIGATION INTO LA QUOTIDIENNE
NED LUDD:
And humans would be out of the loop
.…
C. DARWIN:
… So the machines will design their
own next generation quickly.
GEORGE2048:
Indeed, in 2048, that is certainly the
case.7
Kurzweil’s theatrical brings to mind an old witch tale about boiling a
frog alive, which goes like this. If you put a frog in a pot of water, slowly
increasing the temperature, the frog will not be aware of the temperature
change, eventually being boiled alive. While the scientific premise is invalid,
the idea is that if one’s perception goes unchecked, one is susceptible to any
danger that befalls. Technomorphism is an allegory about the BFS as it speaks
to technological gradualism, how Dasein unwittingly becomes enframed by
technology. Alarming as it sounds, machines/nonbiological intelligence are
not only among us but are also a significant part of our ability to go about our
day-to-day. Dishwashers, vacuum cleaners, spectacles, vehicles, probes, and
medicinals are so much a part of our everydayness that without them we feel
dismembered. For the better part of our existence, in order to survive, human
civilization has been technomorphic, characterized by gradual technological
developments to compensate for human limitations.8 Technology not only is
a ubiquitous part of our everydayness but also has a naturalness about it so
much so that it is understood as a part of our facticity (material informatics)
and biology (bioinformatics). We have all but become technomorphic. The
more we adapt to these technologies, the more they adapt to us and the more
we become strangers to our bodies. Human minds and bodies are essentially
open to episodes of deep and transformative restructuring in which new
equipment (both mental and physical) can be incorporated into the thinking
and acting systems that we have identified as mind and body. For example,
when we talk about RAM or a computer performing poorly, human-related
terms such as triage, memory, speed, or virus are commonly used to
communicate the computer’s ability to think, respond, or showcase
consciousness. This is to say, references to aperture, battery life, and beach
ball, for instance—non-human qualities—become linguistic, interchangeable
references with human qualities such as vision, energy/life, and
7 Raymond Kurzweil, Singularity is Near: When Humans Transcend Biology (New York:
Viking, 2005), 38-41.
8 Cf. Heather Cristina Lum, Are We Becoming Cyborgs? How Technomorphism Influences
Our Perceptions of the World Around Us (Ph.D. Dissertation, Orlando Florida: University of Central
Florida, 2009).
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
G. POWELL
123
thinking/consciousness. By extension, smart phones, computers, tablets, and
body gear (e.g., Google Glass, RFID chips, Samsung Galaxy, Apple watches)
are mechanical versions of our extended limbs; our genetic codes have
already been hacked, digitally transcribed, erased, edited, and manipulated.
Once carbon, we are also fleshy metal. Technology co-evolves with us.
Machines are fundamentally in sync with our biorhythms, everyday patterns,
and idiosyncrasies; they know our bodies and sociological tendencies better
than we do. With each evolutionary transition, the body and mind become
more integrated, structurally complex, and technologically and sociologically
enmeshed. A simple technology such as a contact lens with regular use
cognitively becomes an extension of one’s eye; the same is true with a
hammer being an extension of one’s hand. We have already become in some
respects trans-human as these devices, after years of usage, have become
natural extensions and/or accessories of our own body. Now the question is
not whether man can transcend his facticity but how he chooses to do so. He
is free to transcend himself and in doing so explore possibilities.
Within biomedia, the biological body is not hybridized
with machines ... nor is it supplanted by machines
[rather] the “intersection between genetic and
‘computer’ codes facilitat[es] a qualitatively different
notion of the biological body—one that is technically
enhanced but still fully biological ... a particular instance
in which the ‘bio’ is transformatively mediated by ‘tech’
so that the bio reemerges more fully biological.9
Collectively, my interpretation of Goethe’s Faustian bargain,
Kerzweil’s dramatist (although I am aware he is a proponent of
transhumanist technology, his dramatist here is apropos), and the BFS are
cautionary signs about what seems to be already a fait accompli concerning
humankind’s blind fervor toward technology and intelligence that is often
passed over as conspiracy or overly deterministic. Kurzweil explained:
The rate of paradigm shift (technological innovation) is
accelerating, right now doubling every decade. The
power (price, performance, speed, capacity, and
bandwidth) of information as a technology becomes
more cost effective, more resources are deployed toward
its advancement, so the rate of exponential growth
increases over time .… With both the hardware and
software needed to fully emulate human intelligence, we
9 Eugene
Thacker, Biomedia (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 2004), 5-6.
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
124
AN INVESTIGATION INTO LA QUOTIDIENNE
can expect computers to pass the Turing test, indicating
intelligence indistinguishable from that of biological
humans, by the end of the 2020s.10
Why throw caution to the wind? We live with our toys, joined at the
hip. They know and comfort us, are always there. They are docile, obedient,
efficient, and most important, come in all types of flavors and colors. What
possible danger does technology represent? After all, technology has
contributed appreciably throughout our existence from the Homo-habilis to
our current evolutionary station (Homo-faber) and is a primary reason we
exist. Nick Bostrom, professor, director of the Future of Humanity Institute,
Oxford University, noted:
Evolution created us … but we don’t need to sit back and
let things slide; we can take an active part in shaping our
future destiny …. We can use evolutionary methods
where it suits us, but we can rein in evolution where we
see better ways of selecting … We can substitute directed
evolution for natural evolution.11
Bostrom’s timely observation would certainly awaken Heidegger’s
post-mortem slumber on a number of accounts: Dasein’s destining toward
death12 , the threat to Dasein’s presence being-in-the-world, etc. My concern
is antithetical: technological Dasein and how that impacts my being-in-theworld. Heidegger had much to say about the dislocation of Dasein, enframed
by technology, whereby Dasein becomes de-worlded, losing touch with the
fleshiness of being-in-the-world. When technology wrestles away Dasein
from its everyday possibility, then Dasein loses purpose, stands in reserve,
losing all relation and drive to a world that is ready-at-hand (Zuhandenheit).
Heidegger’s hermeneutic regarding technology is too comprehensive to
indulge here, including his magnum opus Being and Time13 , The Question
Concerning Technology14 , and What is a Thing, a lecture given in 1971.
However, we can approach Heidegger sensibly, taking a parsimonious
approach when evaluating and re-representing his thoughts in relation to my
overall objectives. Briefly I revisit Heidegger’s treatment of technology vis-àKurzweil, Singularity is Near, 35-38.
Nick Bostrom, The Future of Human Evolution (manuscript in preparation), 3.
12 Jesse Bailey, “Enframing the Flesh: Heidegger, Transhumanis, and the Body as
‘Standing Reserve,’” in Journal of Evolution & Technology, 24 (2014): 44-62.
13 Cf. Martin Heidegger, Being and Time, trans. Joan Stsambaugh (Albany: University
of New York Press, 1996). Hereafter referred to as BT.
14 Cf. Martin Heidegger, The Question Concerning Technology (New York: Harper Row,
1977). Hereafter referred to as TQCT.
10
11
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
G. POWELL
125
vis Dasein being-in-the-world and its influence on Henri Lefebvre’s project
in which the total-man is grounded or reinstituted in the world. (1) To start,
I incorporate Heidegger’s BT and TQCT to make clear how enframing
threatens man being-in-the-world whereby he is de-worlded and loses the
fleshiness of experiences. Since Dasein always seeks itself, it always wants to
become what it is. (2) Heidegger’s vision of Dasein fails due to its
Cartesianism; it does, however, create space for refinement where Henri
Lefebvre’s reinterpretation of the Greek term poiesis highlights the ready-athand potential in the La quotidien (rhythm, moments) whereby the total man
is made total by his concrete efforts of making do, rupturing the Cartesian
duality, and allowing for the reinstitution of being vis-à-vis festival. Key in
my usage of the festival is its aesthetic and sociological significance, not
economical, political, or (a)historical. Lefebvre is quite clear that the purpose
of the festival was to transform how life is understood and lived, advocating
for a new style of living. The festival beckoned the proletariat to wake from
his slumber: “Seul l’action du prolétariat au cours d’une critique efficace
(pratique et théorique) de sociéte existante permet des les faire enter dans la
vie et de réaliser la vérité sociale.” The only action for the proletariat is to
effectively critique (merger of theory and practice) society’s existence, life
realized, and the true life. Festivals, particularly the Parisian commune, gave
pause for the proletariat to take action and were a transformative moment to
transcend the Homo-faber en route to the Homo-quotidien.15 The commune
was more than a work/labor dispute or political hats jockeying for power. It
was the proletariat’s declaration of life and his fortitude to recapture La
quotidien from contradictions, the limits of bourgeois society16 and negation
of those things that prohibit and enframe “the total man” from emerging 17
whereby he remains a stranger to himself.
Heidegger: Dasein and Enframing
Heidegger’s term enframing is useful here in that (1) it underscores
technology not only as an instrument that humans create, make, produce, or
as something external to us, but also as an ontological frame that humans
make intelligible the world and categorize how the world is revealed to them.
Specifically, enframing serves as a Cartesian way of relating to ourselves and
others within-the-world, thereby dislocating Dasein as being-in-the-world,
whereby it loses all familiarity, occluding it from taking up a fundamental
relationship with the world. (2) The telos of technology here is not a thing or
Henri Lefebvre, Proclamation De La Commune (Paris: Gallimard, 1965), 26-27.
Ibid., 28.
17 Ibid., 390-391.
15
16
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
126
AN INVESTIGATION INTO LA QUOTIDIENNE
an end for itself; it is that whichever distances Dasein from being within-theworld, its history, the unfurling of its being toward destining and possibility.
The threat to man does not come in the first instance
from the potentially lethal machines and apparatus of
technology …. The rule of enframing threatens man with
the possibility that it could be denied to him to enter into
a more original revealing and hence to experience the
call of a more primal truth.18
Regarding our current epoch, the implications of Heidegger’s
observation are unsettling. With every technological adaptation, something
essential about humanity or human activity is abandoned, lost, or standing
in reserve. The body is muted, numbed to its own facticity, loses its memory
to its environment (Umwelt) and “otherness.” In its natural state, Dasein
seeks itself in relation to being-with-others in the world in which it discloses
with their being a fundamental point of being-with that is altogether
transformed into mechanistic gestures. It is my concern that technology is
usurping our fundamental attunement with being-in-the-world, “falling
prey” in Heidegger’s words, where ordinary experiences appear strange;
those everyday organic activities that constitute being-within-the-world are
ever widening, creating an epistemological and ontological breach and in the
process choking the growth of Dasein. What is lost by enframing is the
“fleshiness of experience,” the essence of man whereby he wrestles with the
world: orders it, domesticates it according to epistemological superstitions—
the more the world resists, the stronger his chokehold. To a fault, man
projects his expectations onto a thorny, indifferent world that is silent to his
request. And so it is through the tensions of the flesh that enframing brings
man into a faux existence with and to the world. Whether we understand
“fleshiness of experience” via Sartre’s lamentation of man being a series of
projects/plans; Camus’s Sisyphus; St. Augustine’s confession; Unamuno’s
meditation,19 The Tragic Sense of Life; Dasein’s being-with (Mitsein); or
Maurice Merleau-Ponty’s phenomenology of kinaesthetics—the fleshiness of
being human is a thorny, lived-bodily experience. “The thickness of the body,
far from rivaling that of the world, is on the contrary the sole means I have to
go unto the heart of things, by making myself a world and by making them
flesh.”20
18 Heidegger,
TQCT, 14
Miguel de Unamuno, The Tragic Sense of Life (New York: Dover, 1954).
20 Maurice Merleau-Ponty, The Visible and the Invisible: Studies in Phenomenology and
Existential Philosophy (Evanston, IL: Northwestern University Press, 1969), 135.
19
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
G. POWELL
127
So the problem presented before us is clearer. If we are enframed or
practice the art of enframing, standing in reserve as Heidegger suggests, how
does technology impact our being-with-the-world, being-in-the-world; what
is being concealed that otherwise would be revealed? Enframing presents
Dasein with several problems alluded to in passing. For instance, technology
serves as the essential de-facto reference to the world and those things that
constitute the world. A more fundamental problem is Dasein’s eigentlichkeit
(authenticity and/or ownedness in terms of possession) and the provocation
that technologies pose. Technology de-worlds Dasein, which means: (1) it
reclaims the everyday from Dasein in the sense of ownedness, (2) it fractures
and commodifies Dasein, inhibiting its ability to relate, share, and take care.
These are primary ontological and existential structures of Dasein in which
Dasein is (authentic) eigentlichkeit; La quotidien, therefore, is a mosaic of
everyday fleshy experiences (body + subject = fleshy) resuscitating Dasein,
bringing Dasein to eigentlichkeit. By its nature, Dasein is characterized as
possibility, not in terms of “this or that” but existentially, pushing toward,
being more.
Dasein is also never less. It is existentially that which is not yet in its
potentiality of being. And only because the being there gets its constitution
through understanding and its character of project, only because it is what it
becomes or does not become, can it say understandingly to itself: become
what you are!21
(3) Our task, then, is both an existential and phenomenological one
in which Dasein is brought into authenticity, a movement away from merely
seeing to knowing, that is to move from present-at-hand (Vorhandenheit) to
ready-to-hand (Zuhandenheit) in order to gain access into the thickness of
everyday.
Heidegger: Dasein, Spatiality, and De-Worlding
In BT and TQCT Heidegger characterizes Dasein as an indeterminate
journeying through the ontological corridors of everydayness, using its
instruments to bring-forth, blossom, or unconceal. The assumption here is
that technology brings about a spatiality (nearness, closeness, indeterminate).
In terms of spatial proximity, Mejias noted, “Technology bridges distances;
however, it does not bridge ‘the existential gap between the knower and the
known’…. In fact, the whole experience might result in an increased feeling
of alienation from the object and from the ‘real’ world …”22 Alienation here
Heidegger, BT, 146.
Ulises A. Mejias, “Movable Distance: Technology, Nearness and Farness,” in Ulises
A. Mejias, <http://blog.ulisesmejias.com/2005/01/20/movable-distance-technology-nearness-andfarness>, 15 August 2014.
21
22
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
128
AN INVESTIGATION INTO LA QUOTIDIENNE
is a result of a world that has been altogether enframed and mediated through
signs and referents, that which is Vorhandenenheit (present at hand) and
does not go beyond. Common logic suggests that mediated technologies
bring us to a more intimate knowledge of the world; paradoxically, for Dasein
an instrumental mediated world only distances no matter how penetrating
the instrument. Instrumentation only de-worlds Dasein, drives Dasein away
from the light into the shadows from all those things that are natural.
In terms of one’s fleshy existence, we can say that when one is deworlded one is phenomenologically amputated from their ecological niche,
body, everyday ongoings, and interactions that constitute their everydayness.
Movements, gestures, and any semblance of authenticity are reduced to
predictable links of cookied probabilities and algorithms. By a click of the
Function key, the world waits at our command. Why participate, engage in
the everydayness of things, when we can move it with a mouse, watch it or
edit it—a dash of color here, hi-fidelity sound in the comforts of our
commonplace; after all, there is nothing more to wish for, see, discover, or be;
the world is past tense. Intelligent technologies not only thwart the art of
living—experience of moment and presence—but allow for spacetranscending movements and sensory experiences that derail its users from
being fully present within physical space. “A [user] does not end with the
limits of his physical body or with the area to which his physical activity is
immediately confined but embraces, rather, the totality of meaningful effects
which emanates from him temporally and spatially.” 23 Users are fluid—able
to speed up, slow down, skip, repeat, pause, reboot, download, upload,
connect, and disconnect at their own discretion. At the center of users and
their technological Dasein is the reality that “users” are not only quantum
superpositions but can mash up space, conjoining digital space with physical
space. Second, these user-friendly technologies—“I,” “you,” “my,” and body
sensory technologies—allow for a user’s being to absorb and be absorbed.
Ironically, each spatial pronoun/metaphor further takes into consideration
how users are epistemologically and ontologically distanced and eventually
de-worlded into an orgasmic abyss of mirrors and self-gratifying echoes.
“Our love affair with [technology] … runs deeper than aesthetic
fascination and deeper than the play of the senses. We are searching for a
home for the mind and heart.”24 With SIRI and translator in hand, we saunter
down the yellow brick road committed to the never-ending search for our
being. The aforementioned scenario emphasizes how enframing unearths
and spaces man from his natural biophilic state as zoon politicion while
23 George Simmel, “Metropolis and Mental Life,” in The Blackwell City Reader, ed. by G.
Bridge and S. Watson (Malden, MA: Blackwell Publishing, 2002), 17.
24 Michael Heim, The Metaphysics of Virtual Reality (New York: Oxford University Press,
1993), 85.
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
G. POWELL
129
driving away every possibility of authenticity to shadow. If not de-worlded,
what is revealed that otherwise is concealed, and how is humankind drawn
from the shadow into the light? What is required to pursue this investigation
is not another Cartesian experiment but a métaphilosophie of La vie vecu, not
as an anthropologist with his tools but as a being ready to wrestle with the
world at hand and in wrestling discovering possibilities of being-in-theworld. La quotidien is a type of intimacy—a phenomenology of the flesh that
can assist in the reinstitution of Dasein being-in-the-world.
Heidegger’s Alltäglichkeit and Lefebvre’s La Quotidien: Prelude to
a Method
L’homme … est à la fois enfoncé dans
La quotidien et privé de quotidien.
(Man is … at once submerged in
the everyday and deprived of it.)
—Blanchot25
Heidegger sees everydayness (Alltäglichkeit) in terms of averageness
in which we encounter the other in terms of their facticity; whether their
presence serves as wallpaper to our ongoings or their idle chat the
background noise to a chain of meaningless exchanges: Good morning, paper
or plastic, credit or debit, sugar with that, and what does SIRI have to say are
all inauthentic and become the mode of expectation by which we encounter
others and the world. For Heidegger, the aforementioned descriptions signify
a world that has become all too familiar with no possibility, stripped down,
depersonalized, and filled with waiting rooms with no chairs. In such a world
there is no sense of transzendens because every possibility is outside of that
which is possible.
My treatment of the La quotidien establishes Heidegger’s
Altäkleishkeit as a fundamental backdrop for everydayness insofar as it
signifies averageness, ennui, and a sense of anxiety about one’s being-in-theworld in which Dasein is stuck in a sea of existential meaninglessness (cycles,
repetitions, constancy antithetical-movements, and impossibilities). For
Heidegger there seems to be little to no konkret existence for Dasein beingin-the-world, which Heidegger duly noted26 in his lecture “On the Essence of
Ground”27 , letters to Jasper, Bultmann, and his ongoings with Husserl,
mainly due to perceived metaphysical pitfalls. Heidegger’s project, which is
Maurice Blanchot, La parole quotidienne (Paris: Gallimard, 1962), 356.
Cf. Heidegger, BT.
27 Cf. Martin Heidegger, On the Essence of Ground, trans. by William McNeil (UK:
Cambridge University, 1976).
25
26
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
130
AN INVESTIGATION INTO LA QUOTIDIENNE
too exhaustive to account here, was to clarify Dasein’s relationship to
transzendens in the manner that being is revealed. Heidegger noted in “On
the Essence of Ground,” transzendens is equated to surpassing, constitutes
self-hood, something that belongs uniquely to Dasein (Dasein in itself as
transzendens), Dasein as surpassing, exceeding, and grounded in truth in the
manner in which Dasein achieves authenticity. Heidegger could not truly
escape Cartesian metaphysics and his efforts remained inconclusive but
paved space for Lefebvre’s critique of philosophy and application of
métaphilosophie. Heidegger’s influence on Lefebvre is often passed over, but
it should be noted that Heidegger was the twentieth-century philosopher
with whom Lefebvre conversed the most. 28 (I will return to this point.) For
the purposes of our query here, Heidegger was one of the earliest modern
philosophers to foresee the inherent dangers in overvaluing technology and
some preliminary solutions to restore Dasein. To that, Lefebvre argued that
everyday life has been colonized by new technology-work-labour and needs
to be reorientated to its elemental sensibilities.29
The link between Dasein and authenticity, which by Heidegger’s
measure still remains philosophically inconclusive, may not have been all for
naught because it inspired H. Lefebvre’s appropriation of Marx’s alienation
and the reconstruction of the Greek term poiesis to mean harnessing the
creative potential existing in nature to human activity: “Poiesis thus [becomes
the] creation of works (oeuvres) [in which man in his depraved state
transforms his alienation and makes do].”30 This is similar to Michel de
Certeau’s perruque, a mid-level, cog in the wheel employee whose total
being—way of identifying with the world—is strapped to the mechanistic
cycle of his oppressive place of business. He is nothing more than his
mechanistic mandates but by making do, in Lefebvre’s terms (poiesis), finds
ways of transcending, re-inventing himself, and relating to the world on his
own terms. In “Notes Written One Sunday in the French Countryside,”
Lefebvre journaled a pedantic account of how festivals heal wounds from
alienated labor, mend old friendships while establishing new ones, form
community, and inspire harmony between man and nature by rebirthing
humankind to his natural state.
Poesis and festivals were not only restorative but seeded elements
(the necessary creative energy) that sprouted moments of revolution.31 To
reinstitute humankind into the world, one must transform one’s being-in-the-
28 Cf. Stuart Elden, Understanding Henri Lefebvre: Theory and the Possible (New York:
Continuum, 2004).
29 Ibid., 76-77.
30 Henri Lefebvre, Métaphilosophie: Promolegomenas (Paris: Gallimad, 1965), 26.
31 Gavin Grindon, “Revolutionary Romanticism: Henri Lefebvre’s Revolution-asFestival,” in Third Text, 27:2 (March 2013), 208.
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
G. POWELL
131
world, how one dwells and practices, and one’s disposition to and with the
world, being mindful that festival—if it is to have any meaning beyond
metaphysics—must lead to revolution: a style of living. No matter how
ephemeral, moments were opportunities in which humankind could live and
achieve their potential: “No aspect of himself, of his energy, his instinct, was
left unused. Perhaps he was basic and elementary, but at least he lived
without being fundamentally ‘repressed’ …”32 He continued to say that
moments “must be capable of opening a window on supersession, and of
demonstrating how we may resolve the age-old conflict between the
everyday tragedy, and between triviality and Festival.”33 Lefebvre turned to
Marx’s writings on the 1871 Parisian commune; later he was critical of its lack
of inspiration and creativity, but nonetheless it was necessary for him to
develop his treatise, The Meaning of the Commune, in which he establishes an
aesthetic ground on which the worker/laborer overcomes alienation by
creatively working through and is fundamentally remade into the total man.
This is to say the Commune was more than a political statement against the
state; it was festival as revolution in that it underscored (1) moments of
negation as a first step to creativity, (2) the aesthetic (speech act, poeisis,
poetry, creative demonstration) as a fundamental component of social
movements, (3) everything that alienated man from the aesthetic: work, labor,
technology, etc.—it was about how to live, the manner of living, the style of
living, and by the practical means, and (4) how to re-establish, trust, order,
and the social contract that once existed between humankind and their
environment.
Sketches of revolution as festivals are outlined in the Critique of
Everyday Life, Volumes 1 (1991) and 2 (2008), Métaphilosophie, and
Rhythmanalysis (2004) as it was a restorative project with scattered
philosophical vestiges soldered to create Lefebvre’s Métaphilosophie.
Lefebvre took on Heidegger’s project from a materialist objective framework.
He reworked it with Marx (alienation and praxis), Hegel (objective idealism),
insights from Guy Debord’s Situationist International (SI; revolutionary
movement), Andre Brechton’s Surrealism (radical ethnography and artistic
projects), and Gaston Bachelard (elements and moments), subjecting it to a
radical transformation in which abstraction and materialism produced a
concrete truth based on practical, historical, and social reality. (I should add
there are vestiges of Sartre involved that Lefebvre could not avoid, although
he tried.) Lefebvre’s method is not overly romantic, but it is grounded in the
everyday mood, tone, moment, and rhythm of the lived life that inspired the
SI and others to utilize art as a weapon within social movements. Ultimately
32
33
Henri Lefebvre, Critique of Everyday Life, Vol. 1 (New York: Verso, 1991), 207.
Lefebvre, Critique of Everyday Life, Vol. 2 (New York: Verso, 2008), 358.
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
132
AN INVESTIGATION INTO LA QUOTIDIENNE
Lefebvre reconciled various methods and philosophical positions in his
Métaphilosophie.
Search for a Method: Mètaphilosophie and Quotidienne
“Suggesting that in order to understand the world [Lefebvre noted]
we cannot base it on individual conscience [Sartre] … nor can we simply
understand it on the basis of praxis, the Marxist misconception.”34 Central to
Lefebvre’s position is that (1) we must abandon philosophy for the
investigation of praxis, as philosophy tends to be too speculative,
uninspiring, and appreciably ontological and (2) Lefebvre’s metaphysics,
particularly Heidegger’s ontology regarding Dasein was still too abstract and
offers no reprieve. Lefebvre sees La quotidienne as the true mètaphilosophie
as a radical way to dépasser rather than tranzend. Recognizing the totality
and complexity of the human subject as a sociological, historical, and
biographical being involved in creative processes of making do in his
common place, Lefebvre’s quotidienne (emphasizes the “total man,” rather
than Dasein) stresses finding meaning in the ordinary, routine, rhythms,
cycles, repetition, signs, mètro-boulot-dodo, production, reproduction,
objects, space, and diversions that alienate and de-world man from his
habitat. “Notes Written One Sunday in the French Countryside” in the
Critique of Everyday, Volume 1, followed by his exposition of Theory of
Moments in Volume 2, offer a glimpse of Lefebvre’s thinking as he realized
the potential of his mètaphilosophie (moments, ceremonies, praxis, and
festivals/revolution). To say what moments are proves quite difficult as
Lefebvre alludes to them by style, a type and or formation of poises. The only
concrete thing we can say about a moment is that it is seeded in
indetermination: absolute, impossible possibility of ambiguity that becomes
existentially purposeful in that it transforms the everyday through
revolution. What I am particularly interested in is bringing clarity to a
dimension of moments, those existential attributes, elements, and stages of
existence leading toward a referendum on style of living.
[Existential] moment comprises a totality that can
illuminate, however briefly, new possibilities for social
relations and cultural practices along with new
opportunities to realize them. Lefebvre’s theory of
moments could [bottle] a revolutionary upsurge or a
34
Elden, Understanding Henri Lefebvre, 78.
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
G. POWELL
133
flash of cultural innovation [and unleash it in creative
reforming ways].35
Significant here is Moore’s use of the celestial and astronomical
metaphors illuminate, flash, and the quantum metaphor of possibility, which
is complementary to Lefebvre’s metaphoric verbiage of constellation,
astrological, spirituality, spontaneity, etc. Thematically these adjectival
metaphors depict the religious and almost transformative nature of the
moment. Similar to Saul’s transformation to Apostle Paul, Christ’s lament on
the cross—“It is finished” and Lefebvre’s revelation as he walks through the
pyrenees—“the moment is an attempt to achieve the total realization of a
possibility.”36 Continuing with our astronomical references, moments
(gravitational, weak, electromagnetic, and strong) were forces necessary for
the birth of the universe and everything that followed including everyday
life. “Everyday life is the native soil in which the moment germinates and
takes root.”37 Predicting the birth of a star, let alone cosmic pregnancy, is
indeterminate and at best speculative. The same holds true for moments.
Moments are always present and indeterminate, predicting the how and
when these moments take form is at best existential .38 The moment is always
empty/full in the sense that nothing visible has yet to happen, but as we have
discussed it is full in the sense that its necessary elements, although dormant
to the eye, are always churning; thus, determining when the moment
ruptures everyday life is the game of everydayness in which the Dionysian
(festival) and the Apollonian (tragedy) contest.
Certainly, right from the start, festivals contrasted
violently with everyday life, but they were not separate
from it. They were like everyday life, but more intense;
and the moments of that life—the practical community,
food, the relation with nature—in other words, work—
were reunited, amplified, magnified in the festival.39
Festivals were sacred spaces where people could not only renew their
kinship to friends, family, and community but also challenge the current
institutionalized paradigm and move toward possibilities—potentialities—
imagination, wresting the everyday from the inertia of rationalism.
35
Ryan Moore, “The Beat of the City: Lefebvre and Rhythmanalysis,” in Situations, 5:1
(2013), 69.
Henri Lefebvre, Critique of Everyday Life (New York: Verso, 2014), 642.
651.
38 Ibid., 63.
39 Lefebvre, Critique of Everyday Life, Vol. 1, 207.
36
37 Ibid.,
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
134
AN INVESTIGATION INTO LA QUOTIDIENNE
Lefebvre’s method is that which seeks to locate and account for moments as
transformative possibilities in one’s everydayness, and finding practical ways
to dèpasser alienation by realizing the potentiality of those moments.
Moments provoke spatial situations and the possibility for man to take
action—to restructure one’s being from those commodifying forces that seek
to shackle the human spirit, making the most out of those situations. In doing
so, birthing conditions for the total man emerge. This is not to say that the
total man spontaneously combusts at a final stage in man’s historical
evolution; he is “a figure on a distant horizon beyond our present vision ... a
limit, an idea and not a historical fact”.40 He is part of a continuous
revolutionary praxis—both individual and collective—which aims to reform
everydayness by taking ownership and responsibility of one’s style of living.
We can say that the métaphilosopher utilizing Lefebvre’s
Métaphilosophie is concerned with everyday practices, specifically the
metaphoric prowess of poiesis, how space is performed and utilized, and how
moments prod situations in which the “total man” can emerge and realize.
The métaphilosopher also assumes the role of an autoethnographer—not
divorced from that which he is observing. He attends to his fleshiness,
uncertainties, obfuscation, and blurred experiences. He absorbs his
alienation, finds potentialities in those moments of making do (mixed genre,
storytelling—i.e., performance, fiction, evocative techniques, speech acts,
drama, all renderings to hail attention to normal subversive everyday
practices that fracture society—that go unchecked and seem organic)
producing situations and ways to dèpasser. Diagramming these
observations, we can say the métaphilosopher is tuned with those embryonic
debris that birth cosmic shape and frequencies of life: rhythmic cycles of
everydayness (i.e., biological, physiological, metaphysical, anthropological,
material, structural) by means of difference, repetition, and frequency.
“Everywhere where there is interaction between a place, a time, and
expenditure of energy, there is rhythm.”41 To say that the mètaphilosopher is
a cartographer of rhythms for revolutionary purposes is not an
overstatement; he charts, graphs, highlights, scales, and measures
everydayness in order to diagram the creative potential of living.
In the future the art of living will become a genuine art
…. The art of living presupposes that the human being
sees his own life—the development and intensification
of his life—not as a means towards ‘another’ end, but as
40
41
Lefebvre, Critique of Everyday Life (2014), 88.
Henri Lefebvre, Rhythmanalysis (New York: Continuum, 2004), 15.
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
G. POWELL
135
an end in itself …. The art of living implies the end of
alienation—and will contribute towards it.42
Rhythmology
1.
To begin, one must assume the role of a rhythmologist.
A rhythmologist is fundamentally attuned to the tones
and textures of everydayness. (See point 3.) This is
similar to the mythologist who is not only doing the
mythologizing but is part of the myth.
2.
Supposing there is a centre at which the method begins,
one might begin with the lamentation: Is this my life, and
what has become of it? Any query into the quotidienne
assumes a strangeness or absurdity that splinters the
individual’s commonplace and feeling of revolution, not
just on behalf of one’s self but on behalf of humanity
which inspires an art of living—“to change the world,
we must change life.”43
3.
Quotidienne or quotidienettè is comprised of physical
and metaphysical structures, strategies, tactics, things,
codified systems, games, rules, and forms that are
ordinary, repetitive, and homogenic that strip life from
any modicum of authenticity. The reformation of
quotidiennettè sheds light on those structures that
appear to be mired in sameness and exposes them for
their differences and potentialities vis-à-vis repetitive
difference (1+1+1 …).44
4.
The rhythmologist must be able to identify an ensemble
of varying rhythms, repetitions, temporalities, and
spontaneous actions (calendrical, bodily, lunar,
mechanical, geographical) as they are interwoven into
the lifecycle of everydayness that account for a critical
part of how we arrange and order movement within
space and time. Raymond Queneau’s Exercises De Style
is a rapport of everydayness in which repetition is used
to probe the limitations of linguistic wordplay, newness,
42 Lefebvre,
Critique of Everyday Life, Vol. 1, 199.
Elden, Understanding Henri Lefebvre, 118.
44 Lefebvre, Rhythmanalysis, 6.
43
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
136
AN INVESTIGATION INTO LA QUOTIDIENNE
banality, style, and sensation. And Georges Perec’s
Tentative d'épuisement d'un lieu parisien is a visual
sketch of rhythms, norms, cycles, timetables, movements
of mobility, habitations, and connections over a 3-day
period in which these accounts are reported through café
windows.45
5.
The rhythmologist must be able to engage idealism with
praxis and poises. Michel De Certeau’s la perruque is
“[t]asked with defusing or ‘making do,’ the mapless
minefield of his place of employment ... without promise
of a transparent user manual, camouflages his vexation
by encoding his ways of operating vis-à-vis aesthetic
performance [as a way of revolting against the
established order].
6.
Counter rhythms include English graffiti artist Banksy,
various splinters of Occupy, Networked movements
(Arab Spring), and Indignados. These examples of
aesthetic revolutionary rhythmic tactics of resistance
echo Lefebvre’s festival as revolution. What is hoped for
by employing a method of rhythm to La quotidienette is
the rediscovery of a style of living—moments that
reaffirm man’s natural order in the universe and in
doing so reinstitute the total man.
What are we signifying when we say that we are reinstituting the
total man, rescuing him from alienation (e.g., technology, work, labor)? Are
we saying that there is more to being-in-the-world than the mechanical
pulley, leverage, cable rhythms of the métro boulot dodo—that there is a style
of life that is worth fighting for? That technology divorces man from beingin-the-world, denatures him from work, community, others, and self? Yes!
But we are not disillusioned, drunk in absolution or mysticism. We are
affirming that alienation and ennui are not the final stage of human growth
and evolution but a necessary stage for man in his effort to become what he
is—the total man—and that this concept of the total man, which may merely
be symbolic, does not deter man from exceptionality. Equally, it does not
preclude that man is a cycle of repetitive failed projects that lull him into a
purgatory of non-expectation that steals away moments of authenticity—new
45 Cf. Georges Perec, Tentative d’epuisement d’un lieu parisien (France: Christian
Bourgois, 1982).
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
G. POWELL
137
ways of thinking, seeing, and being. The total man is more than the sum of its
parts; it is the quantum particles of everyday that go unnoticed that have the
potential to transform the rhythms of everyday and in doing so impact
moments, situations, and culture. Acts, gestures, performances, and creative
expressions are exercises of potentialities evidenced in the works of Charles
Baudelaire’s Flâneur; Edward Hopper’s “Gas” and “Hotel Room,” François
Truffaut’s Bertrand in L'Homme qui aimait les femmes (1993), Luce Giard,
Georges Perec, Maurice Blanchot, Roland Barthes, et al., all of whom have
contributed appreciably to the reinstitution of being via La quotidien. Their
works collectively describe a certain fleshy phenomenology that reinstates
humankind into a world of possibility. At the core of La quotidien is
indetermination, an openness/hazy-cloudiness, an unfurling of temporal
possibility—the stretching along of what is to be the total man. Resuscitating
the total man, breathing new life into his lungs, are those ordinate objects,
sensations that give shape to everydayness (e.g., the fleeting scent of a
beautiful passerby, the smell of newness after a summer rain, the sea of
humanity pouring into the crevice of the underground, the undulating throb
and pitch of sound gyrating at Delhi’s AIIMS, a random shredded tire in the
middle of the highway, or the misrecognition of a hand wave from a beautiful
woman that pulsates the heart). These sensations can ignite what Stéphane
Mallarmé noted, “la vie, immédiate, chère et multiple, la nôtre avec ses riens
sérieux” (life, immediate, clear and multiple, with our own serious
nothings).46 Everydayness is not entrenched inside us or enframed
somewhere else, it is all around us so we must manually pursue our
investigation with the fleshiness of our senses, bringing ourselves into an
authentic relationship with the world situation by situation and in doing so
creating spatial possibilities for reinstitution of the total man.
Reinstitution of The Total Man
Appropriation versus alienation and spaces of between(ness) mark
our current crisis.
Reinstitution of the total man is tantamount to pursuing the
everydayness with openness and newness—thus, matter, objects,
experiences, sensations, no matter how ordinary they appear, are sociological
potentialities (Zuhandenheit). At the center of appropriation is authenticity
in which man relinquishes his shackles and finds his style of living. “Ce qui
compte n’est pas seulment ce que les forces sociales font de notre vie
quotidienne mais ce que nous faisons de ces forces à travers notre mainére de
46
Stéphane Mallarmé, Oeuvres completes (Paris: Gallimard-Pléiade, 1945), 718.
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
138
AN INVESTIGATION INTO LA QUOTIDIENNE
les vivre”47 (What counts is not simply what social forces do to our everyday
life but what we do with those forces through the way we live them).
Declaring his freedom, the total man yells, “I hate everything that merely
instructs me without augmenting or directly invigorating my activity.”48
Nietzsche’s lament is not anarchic, but it does encourage us to engage in a
radical pedagogical undertaking, questioning the fleshy epistemic and
ontological grounding to which our senses instruct. So entrenched in the
cultural logic of everyday, our senses are without perception. When we see
what are we not seeing, and when we hear what are we not hearing? So when
we pursue a style of living with all of our flesh, we are seeking a project of
negation and consummation, stressing a radical poiesis and purification of
our senses. Our eyes are a test to see if we can see beyond them. Aristotleian
reasoning and Newtonian mechanics are merely mental exercises—two of
many cognitive dimensions or ways we have become familiar strangers. The
total man is not a mystic figure whose purpose is messianic; his life is an
intense project—a supernova for others to see. He is exemplary of what is
possible when one transcends cultural logic and sensibility. “Sadly, the stars
of what is possible shine only at night …. Until such time as mankind has
transformed this light and this darkness, stars will shine only at night.” 49 And
until such a time, Lefebvre notes, we must revolt.
I am reminded of the Yippies’ 1968 “Festival of Light” in which LSD
was dropped into the NYC water supply, fuck-ins were staged, etc. All
questioned the cultural logic of the time, raising issue and association with
the concept of pleasure insofar that it’s permissible under the auspice of
consumerism. Mediated through theater, play, and festival, the Yippies
included the everyday passerby and lingering materials for props. It was not
a members-only movement; it depended on community involvement. 50
Similar to Lefebvre, the Yippies’ protest reinforced the importance of
solidarity, collective consciousness, carnival, and community building. Other
festive revolutionary examples include:
1.
Boulevard de Bonne-Nouvelle, described in Breton
and
Eluard’s
Immaculate
Conception—the
everyday is what is and what appears only if we
could apprehend it. In practice, the boulevard is
Lefebvre, Métaphilosophie: Promolegomenas, 349.
Cf. Friedrich Nietzsche, “On the Utility and Liability of History for Life,” in Untimely
Meditations, trans. by R.J. Hollingdale and ed. by Daniel Breazeale (Massachusetts, Cambridge
University Press, 1983).
49 Lefebvre, Critique of Everyday Life (2014), 642.
50 Cf. Benjamin Shepard, Play, Creativity, and Social Movements: If I Can't Dance, It's Not
My Revolution (New York: Routledge, 2013).
47
48
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
G. POWELL
139
synonymous with potential energy, formless space,
space that has yet to be articulated or practiced—
indeed banal without expectation.
2.
Recently, Chinese Flash Mob Tuangou united,
where consumers connect on social media, agree to
purchase from a specific vendor, and demand a
reduced rate.51
3.
5 Points in NYC
4.
Pop-up classes at The New School in which random
lectures across NYC would surface. Pop-up classes
challenged the role of the university as an economic
extension of government and private interest whose
primary interest was vested in a system of perpetual
training and indentured servitude.
5.
The Reverend Billy and the Church of Stop
Shopping52 is an anti-consumer film and movement
that stages flashmob and street theatric
performances in consumer-driven spaces. The
movement inspires more than just an intellectual
awareness of neoliberal capitalism and herd
mentality; it provokes awareness of how one can get
out there and do something, individually and as a
community.
These projects have several things in common: they reinstitute the
subject as an active agent who (in)habiter space. The verb “habiter” provides
a grounding, making it possible for the subject to chart uncharted
geographies or corriger géographies anciennes (correct old geographies) and
create new ones. Second, the subject is consubstantiated with his project—
their life is an experience, translated in French as experiment, a mélange of
projects that brings one to attention. Third, each project dépassait,
paraphrasing Feurbachian’s reformation: How can we change the world,
51 Joel Backaler, “Tuangou: Chinese Consumers Group Together for Bargains,” in The
China Observer (30 December 2008), < http://thechinaobserver.com/2008/12/30/tuangou-chineseconsumers-group-together-for-bargains>, 16 August 2015.
52 The Reverend Billy and the Church of Stop Shopping, directed by Lucia Palacious and
Dietmar Post (New York: Play Loud! Productions, 2002).
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
140
AN INVESTIGATION INTO LA QUOTIDIENNE
rather than merely interpret it.53 It brings grounding to the Cartesian chasm
by bridging two distinct worlds—that which man perceives (historical) and
that which he imagines (reverie). Said in another way, the total man is not just
simply a linear historical entity, homo eretcus, destining toward a factical
end; he’s a homo quotidien, fluid, rhizomatic, whose very presence ruptures
any premeditated destining. The total man is a man of the moment. “The
moment offers us a taste or a glimpse of unity and connection, and although
it is temporary … it has the power to change the course of history and the
quality of everyday life.”54
In closing, with every technological concession gained, it is only
responsible to ask what is in jeopardy of being lost, and if lost, is it worth
retrieving? Technological development is speeding up, parceling,
fragmenting, and distancing man from his natural state. The trick is to see
technology as a red herring. Whether or not I possess the latest mediated
something is to miss the point. The issue set forth is one of technological
enframing and its implications toward man being-in-the-world. Staying
faithful to the ongoing rhythmic course, man’s end is a de-worlded one as
light is eclipsed by the eternal shadow—fait accompli, or does man revel in
the light-eclipsed shadow until the darkness draws its final chill upon his
being. Accepting the second proposition that the everyday is worth fighting
for is the recognition of the lived experience (habiter + expérience = La vecu),
indeterminate moments between the light and darkness, transitions of
existence at the level of daily life that beckon humankind to realize their
potential, a humanity grounded not so much in the quantity of social
interactions, processes, inputs and outputs, places, and things but in the
quality of those social fusions, con(fusions), and the richness of relationships
and experiences fostered. I’m not convinced that my individual effort here
will inspire a change in how we approach, befriend, and engage technology
or La quotidienne. On a very concrete level, I hope it can illuminate feelings
of unease and discomfort, giving reason to question the very elements of our
everydayness, to hail attention to how unfamiliar (artificial—minced—flat
white—homogenous) the world has become, what we have become, and
what we can do to peel away the silicon and metal veneer enveloping our
everydayness to recapture the fleshy moment of being human.
School of Media Studies, The New School University, United States
53 Cf. Frederick Engels and Karl Marx, Ludwig Feuerbach and the End of Classical German
Philosophy (Peking: Foreign Language Press, 1976).
54 Moore, “The Beat of the City,” 69.
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
G. POWELL
141
References
Backaler, Joel, “Tuangou: Chinese Consumers Group Together for Bargains,”
in
The
China
Observer
(30
December
2008),
<
http://thechinaobserver.com/2008/12/30/tuangou-chineseconsumers-group-together-for-bargains>, 16 August 2015.
Bailey, Jesse, “Enframing the Flesh: Heidegger, Transhumanism, and the
Body as ‘Standing Reserve,’” in Journal of Evolution & Technology, 24
(2014).
Blanchot, Maurice, La parole quotidienne (Paris: Gallimard, 1962).
Bostrom, Nick, The Future of Human Evolution (manuscript in preparation).
Elden, Stuard, Understanding Henri Lefebvre: Theory and the Possible (New York:
Continuum, 2004).
Engels, Frederick and Karl Marx, Ludwig Feuerbach and the End of Classical
German Philosophy (Peking: Foreign Language Press, 1976).
Grindon, Gavin, “Revolutionary Romanticism: Henri Lefebvre’s Revolutionas-Festival,” in Third Text, 27:2 (2013).
Heidegger, Martin, Being and Time, trans. by Joan Stambaugh (Albany:
University of New York Press, 1996).
____________, On the Essence of Ground, trans. by William McNeil (UK:
Cambridge University Press, 1976).
____________, The Question Concerning Technology (New York: Harper Row,
1977).
Heim, Michael, The Metaphysics of Virtual Reality (New York: Oxford
University Press, 1993).
Hopper, Edward, Gas, 1940. Oil on Canvass. Museum of Modern Art, New
York.
____________, Hotel Room, 1931. Oil Paint. Thyssen-Bornemisza Collection,
Madrid.
Kurzweil, Raymond, Singularity is Near: When Humans Transcend Biology
(New York: Viking, 2005).
Lefebvre, Henri, Critique of Everyday Life (New York: Verso, 2014).
____________, Critique of Everyday Life, Vol. 1 (New York: Verso, 1991).
____________, Critique of Everyday Life, Vol. 2 (New York: Verso, 2008).
____________, Métaphilosophie: Promolegomenas (Paris: Gallimard, 1965).
____________, Proclamation De La Commune (Paris: Gallimard, 1965).
____________, Rhythmanalysis (New York: Continuum, 2004).
L'homme qui aimait les femmes, dir. François Truffaut. Henri Agel, Chantel
Balussou, Nell Barbier, Anne Bataille (MGM Warner, 1993).
Lum, Heather Christina, Are We Becoming Superhuman Cyborgs? How
Technomorphism Influences Our Perceptions of the World around Us
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
142
AN INVESTIGATION INTO LA QUOTIDIENNE
(Ph.D. Dissertation, Orlando, Florida: University of Central Florida,
2009).
Mejias, Ulises A., “Movable Distance: Technology, Nearness and Farness,” in
Ulises A. Mejias, < http://blog.ulisesmejias.com/2005/01/20/movabledistance-technology-nearness-and-farness>, 15 August 2014.
Merleau-Ponty, Maurice, The Visible and the Invisible: Studies in Phenomenology
and Existential Philosophy (Evanston, IL: Northwestern University
Press, 1969).
Moore, Ryan, “The Beat of the City: Lefebvre and Rhythmanalysis,” in
Situations, 5:1 (2013).
Mallarmé, Stéphane, Oeuvres completes (Paris: Gallimard-Pléiade, 1945).
Nietzsche, Friedrich, “On the Utility and Liability of History for Life,” in
Untimely Meditations, trans. by R.J. Holingdale, and ed. by Daniel
Breazeale (Massachusetts: Cambridge University Press, 1983).
Ong, Walter, Orality and Literacy (New York: Methuen & Co., Ltd., 1982).
Perec, Geroges, Tentative d'épuisement d'un lieu parisien (France: Christian
Bourgois, 1982).
Plato, Phaedrus, trans. by W.C. Hembold and W.G. Rabinowitz (New York:
Macmillan, 1956).
Postman, Neil, Amusing Ourselves to Death: Public Discourse in the Age of Show
Business (New York: Penguin, 1986).
The Reverend Billy and the Church of Stop Shopping, directed by Lucia Palacios
and Dietmar Post (New York: Play Loud! Productions, 2002).
Sheppard, Benjamin, Play, Creativity, and Social Movements: If I Can't Dance,
It's Not My Revolution (New York: Routledge, 2013).
Simmel, George, “Metropolis and Mental Life,” in The Blackwell City Reader,
ed. by G. Bridge and S. Watson (Malden, MA: Blackwell Publishing,
2002).
Thacker, Eugene, Biomedia (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press,
2004).
de Unamuno, Miguel The Tragic Sense of Life (New York: Dover, 1954).
Virilio, Paul, The Information Bomb (New York: Verso, 2006).
© 2015 Gerald A. Powell
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/powell_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
KRITIKE VOLUME NINE NUMBER TWO (DECEMBER 2015) 143-160
Article
Reading Erich Fromm’s
The Art of Loving,
or Why Loving Means Giving Nothing
Jeremy De Chavez
Abstract: The concept of love has been receiving sustained critical
attention in recent critical discourse. While there was once reluctance
to consider love an object of serious scholarly inquiry, contemporary
philosophers and theorists have turned to love in theorizing issues of
overlapping philosophical, ethical, cultural, and political concern. This
paper seeks to contribute to the expanding discourse on love by
offering a rereading of the work of critical theorist Erich Fromm. I
reevaluate Fromm’s work within the constellation of late capitalism,
and I explore the utility of his prescriptions regarding amorous
relations. How might his “art of loving” be realized given the problem
of sexual difference and the commodification of love? Towards this
goal, I place Fromm in conversation with Jacques Lacan to offer a way
to rethink what it might mean to give one’s lack to the other, a gesture
of acceptance of one’s symbolic castration.
Keywords: Fromm, Lacan, psychoanalysis, love
Introduction
C
ontemporary critical discourse has recently been intensely invested in
the concept of love. While there was once a reluctance to even
consider it as a proper object of scholarly inquiry, it is now becoming
a key concept in theorizing issues of overlapping philosophical, ethical,
cultural, and political concern. Several important contemporary philosophers
and theorists have granted love a renewed dignity as a philosophical concept
by turning to it to conceptualize the possibility of establishing genuine, nondominating, and non-totalizing relations with the other within the
constellation of the present historical situation. Alain Badiou has identified
love as an “Event” that constructs a “scene of Two,” a situation that creates
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
144
WHY LOVING MEANS GIVING NOTHING
the paradox of “identical difference.”1 For Jean-Luc Nancy love is an
occurrence that “fractures” and “shatters” the subject, leaving him exposed
and open to the Other, “an extreme movement, beyond the self, of a being
reaching completion.”2 Conscripting the concept within a broader Feminist
framework, Anna Jonasdottir posits that amorous relations offer “‘worldcreating capacities’ which contain the possibility of genuine reciprocity
between co-equal subjects.”3 Further, there have also been attempts to
theorize love as a conceptual adhesive to consolidate the oppressed so that
they may forge collective resistance. For example, in Methodology of the
Oppressed, Chela Sandoval conceives of love as a methodology to enact
“oppositional social action.”4 In Commonwealth, by Michael Hardt and
Antonio Negri, love is the initiative of singularities to connect and form new
assemblages to establish common interest, which is achieved through “the
collective organization of our desires, a process of sentimental and political
education.”5
This paper seeks to contribute to the expanding discourse on love by
returning to the work of Erich Fromm, a critical theorist who emphasized the
transformative and enabling possibilities of love at a time when it was
considered thoroughly at the service of the period’s dominant capitalist
morality. Even his colleagues in the Frankfurt School thought his work was
simply “the laboring[s] of the obvious, of everyday wisdom” 6 and is
“sentimental and wrong.”7 I offer a rereading of Fromm’s The Art of Loving
that places it in conversation with Jacques Lacan’s theories on love and desire,
and I posit that such a positioning is productive for it makes legible the
contemporary relevance of Fromm’s work that seems to be incompatible with
the prevailing ethics of the current historical situation. Thus, I conscript
Lacanian theories not with the intention of supplementing Fromm’s
putatively naïve prescriptions with theoretical sophistication, but rather, to
make perceptible the structure of Fromm’s thought without being
1
Alain Badiou, In Praise of Love, trans. by Peter Bush (New York: The New Press, 2012),
2
Nancy, Jean-Luc, The Inoperative Community (MN: University of Minnesota Press,
25.
1991), 86.
Anna Jonasdottir, “Love Studies: A (Re)New(ed) Field of Knowledge Interests,” in
Love: A Question for Feminism in the 21 st Century, ed. by Anna Jonassdottir and Ann Fergusson
(London and New York: Routledge, 2014), 14.
4 Chela Sandoval, Methodology of the Oppressed (Minnesota: University of Minnesota
Press, 2000), 146.
5 Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri, Commonwealth (Massachusetts: Harvard
University Press, 2009), 195.
6 Herbert Marcuse, Eros and Civilization: A Philosophical Inquiry into Freud (Boston:
Beacon Press, 1966), 250.
7 Martin Jay, The Dialectical Imagination: A History of the Frankfurt School and the Institute
of Social Research, 1923-1950 (Boston: Little Brown, 1973), 105.
3
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. DE CHAVEZ
145
prematurely swayed by the bias of our dominant ethics. Biases bracketed, I
argue that Fromm’s work reveals an enabling dimension to certain concepts
he develops in his most sustained meditation on love, The Art of Loving.
I turn to Psychoanalytic theory as a primary critical resource of my
inquiry because I find that it has developed a substantial corpus of concepts
that enables one to discern love’s formal structure. Incidentally, this is also
the reason why Alain Badiou insists that Psychoanalysis is indispensable in
thinking about sexual differentiation. I proceed with the conviction that
Psychoanalysis can tell us a lot about love even if generally it has had a rather
ambivalent relationship towards it. Responding to the question “What can
Psychoanalysis tell us about love?” Jacques-Alain Miller says:
A great deal, because it’s an experience whose
mainspring is love. It’s a question of that automatic and
more often than not unconscious love that the analysand
brings to the analyst, and which is called transference.
It’s a contrived love, but made of the same stuff as true
love. It sheds light on its mechanism: love is addressed
to the one you think knows your true truth. But love
allows you to think this truth will be likeable, agreeable,
when in fact it’s rather hard to bear.8
There is, of course, the problem of transitioning from intra- to intersubjective dynamics. It is rather a big leap to suggest that what an analyst
discovers in very specific clinical situations could be a generic condition that
is true for all. Advocates of psychoanalytic social theory have rarely
attempted to define the conditions that make such a method valid or invalid
(Why is it seemingly more justifiable to universalize the “logic of desire” or
fantasy but questionable to do so for, say, hysteria or even for the Oedipus
complex?). Instead, they have depended on a deconstructive counteroffensive, that is, to call into question the simple binary of individual and
collective. However, in (Lacanian) psychoanalysis, one cannot speak purely
of an individual psyche. Even psychopathologies that are seemingly
particular to an individual emerge from a larger, inter-subjective social field,
what Lacan refers to as the big Other. The (symbolic) consistency of a subject
(in the Lacanian sense) is a mere “effect,” for his actions, speech, and fantasies
are designated by the big Other, the Symbolic Order. Paradoxically, the
real(ity) of our being is what is inaccessible to us, and we mistake the
8 Jacque-Allain Miller, “On Love: We Love the One Who Responds to Our Question:
Who Am I?” in Lacan.com, <http://www.lacan.com/symptom/?page_id=263>, 19 July 2015.
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
146
WHY LOVING MEANS GIVING NOTHING
symbolic texture of our being with what is “in us more than ourselves.”9 And,
as Žižek and Salecl argue, it is that “kernel of the real” that is the true aim of
love, “what is in the object more than the object itself.”10 If it is this inaccessible
thing (das Ding), “the-beyond-of-the-signified,” that love aims at, then it is
surely outside the field of the perceptible.
Prolegomenon: An Eventful Encounter with Erich Fromm
Although I had heard of Erich Fromm long before I became interested
in his ideas,11 what I consider to be our first meaningful encounter took place
in a used bookstore in Toronto in 2008. While perusing the Psychology section
of the bookstore, a pristine-looking paperback edition of Fromm’s The Art of
Loving caught my eye. When I opened the book, what first arrested my
attention were not the words of Fromm, but someone else’s. Written on the
cover page, the pleasantly slanting cursive in blue ink read: “To my dearest
___________,” followed by a short dedication, then concluded with a rather
trite “I love you,” then signed. Though I am now unable to reproduce
faithfully the contents of that message, I do remember thinking at the time
that what I had in my hands was a special copy of The Art of Loving. It is not
one that was owned by some profligate and/or impoverished student who
immediately sold it off for a few dollars at the end of term, but rather one that
was once a gift from a lover to his beloved.
That realization was accompanied by a spontaneous feeling of guilt
for intruding into another’s amorous universe. I happened to stumble upon
information that could be devastatingly humiliating for the lover who
penned those words: an object that he elevated as a privileged signifier of love
had found its way into some used bookstore—what once was priceless, now
sadly available at a bargain price. So, intrigued as I was by this book, I
decided to buy a different copy, one that does a better job in keeping quiet
about its history. That “special book,” however, did make me want to ask
questions: assuming that the beloved received that gift, why did it end up in
a used bookstore? Desiring the most scandalous explanation, I concluded that
their relationship ended badly, and that the beloved just wanted to remove
all those objects that might bring back painful memories of her lover.
Standard narratives of love make it seem that there are only two things that
could be done to such amorous relics: they are either kept (as painful
9 Slavoj Žižek, Looking Awry: An Introduction to Lacan through Popular Culture
(Massachusetts: MIT Press, 1998).
10 Slavoj Žižek and Renata Salecl, eds., Gaze and Voice as Love Objects (Durham and
London: Duke UP, 1996), 3.
11 A friend who wrote his Master’s research project on Erich Fromm incessantly talked
about him when we were doing graduate studies at the National University of Singapore.
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. DE CHAVEZ
147
reminders of what once was) or destroyed (in a ritualistic gesture of closure).
But rarely are they sold.
I begin this paper with this anecdote not only because it dramatizes
so clearly certain aspects of the fundamental structure of love and how those
very aspects have been contaminated by the logic of capital. Psychoanalysis
suggests that the concept of “the gift” is a crucial component of the amorous
structure. Freud traces the practice of gift giving to infantile anal eroticism. In
“On Transformations of Instinct as Exemplified in Anal Erotism,” he writes:
“[The] first meaning which a child's interest in faeces develops is that of a gift
… Since his faeces are his first gift, the child easily transfers his interest from
that substance to the new one which he comes across as the most valuable gift
in life.”12 The child, yet to be alienated from his labor, considers his faeces not
as a worthless piece of shit but as a product of a work of love. It is for him a
part of his body that he has to give up (to the (m)other who suffers from lack).
Thus, it is the first time that he realizes the split meaning of defecation: as a
narcissistic activity (when he experiences pleasure from defecation) and as a
sacrifice (object love). When adults reenact (as transferential love) gift giving
as this practice of generosity, are they not really just exchanging pieces of
shit? That is, they are simply giving to each other objects that have been
subtracted of (use-)value, of vitamins, and nutrients? It is no surprise then
that the less use-value a gift has, the more likely it is able to signify love. Toilet
plungers, screwdriver sets, and dustpans, useful as they are, tend to fall short
in making a loved one feel special. Is this not exactly what O. Henry’s famous
short story “The Gift of the Magi” (1906) renders perfectly clear?13
Jacques Lacan, in his famous essay “The Meaning of the Phallus”
(1985), suggests that giving is not merely a component of the practice of love
but the act of loving itself.14 The lover is one who gives to the (sexed) other. But
12 Sigmund Freud, The Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund
Freud, Volume I (1886-1899) (London: Hogarth Press, 1966), 130-131.
13 O. Henry’s story is about a poor young couple, James and Della, and their secret
desire to buy each other Christmas gifts that would approximate the intensity of their amorous
feelings. To circumvent financial constraints, they both sell, without the other knowing,
something of value that they possess: for James his heirloom pocket watch and for Della her long,
beautiful hair. The twist is that James uses the money to buy Della a set of jewel-encrusted combs
and Della to buy James a platinum chain for his watch. Their personal sacrifice thus renders the
other’s gift useless. Standard readings of the story suggest that it is ultimately their sacrifice that
signifies love rather than the actual gifts themselves. However, one could imagine an alternative
ending where the couple finds a way to raise the funds through other means and the gifts retain
their use-value. Even if a sacrifice is still involved—James puts in the extra overtime hours or
Della risks humiliation by borrowing money from her estranged parents, for example—the
attempt of the story to be a scene of presentation for love is indubitably weaker.
14 Jacque Lacan, Feminine Sexuality, ed. by Juliet Mitchell and Jacqueline Rose, trans. by
Jacqueline Rose (London and New York: Norton, 1985). Emphasis mine.
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
148
WHY LOVING MEANS GIVING NOTHING
what does he give? “[The] gift of something which it does not have.”15
Needless to say, Lacan does not mean that lovers are those who give false
promises or stolen goods; rather, he means that what lovers give to each other
is lack itself, the phallus. This is a complicated formulation that I will engage
in in this paper. For now, however, it will be sufficient to say that the
“phallus” does not stand for pleasure, but rather its endless deferral. For
Lacan, lovers do not provide each other with fulfillment, but rather false
hopes, a romance of (dis)illusion(ment).
Erich Fromm also equates love with giving. His famous book The Art
of Loving (2000), which according to the back cover has helped “hundreds of
thousands of men and women achieve productive lives by developing their
hidden capacities for love,”16 proposes a methodology of loving based on
“active penetration,” which for Fromm is primarily a form of giving, “the
highest expression of potency.”17 Suffice it to say, for the contemporary
reader, Fromm’s word choice is somewhat alarming because it appears to be
undergirded by heterosexist and heteronormative assumptions. And indeed,
he has received numerous criticisms on that score—among them those
coming from no less than his colleagues at the Frankfurt School. But is this a
valid enough reason to leave Fromm in the dustbin of academic history? I
suggest that there is more to Fromm than meets the eye, for his notion of
giving as “active penetration” allows us to think of this amorous act outside
the coordinates of capital and perversion. The political utility of
psychoanalysis is in large part linked to its extensive theorizations of forms
of perversion. Fromm’s work offers a new way for psychoanalysis to
participate in thinking the ethico-political by expanding the notion of
“giving” within the context of the sexed relation.
I take my chance encounter with Erich Fromm (in a used bookstore
no less!) as an opportunity to return to his ideas and reconsider them in light
of the contemporary forms of attachment we generously label as love.
Fromm’s The Art of Loving had the audacity to instruct individuals on how to
become masters of the amorous arts, an audacity that made it difficult for
Herbert Marcuse and Theodor W. Adorno, for example, to take him seriously.
Further, his thought seems to be weighed down by unacceptable heteronormative assumptions that are arguably no longer compatible with our
contemporary values. Thus, I propose to read The Art of Loving through a
Lacanian lens to offer an alternative reading of Fromm’s theories on love that
might resonate more strongly with contemporary subjectivities.
Ibid., 80. Emphasis mine.
Erich Fromm, The Art of Loving (New York: HarperCollins, 2000), back cover.
17 Ibid., 21.
15
16
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. DE CHAVEZ
149
The (Un)Critical Theory of Erich Fromm
Once upon a time, Erich Fromm was an academic superstar. His
work was able to speak to a broader audience compared to most
psychoanalytic theorists. Adam Phillips observes that as a writer he “is calm
and intelligible…wary of mystification.”18 Fromm wrote a number of
bestsellers, among them Fear of Freedom (1941), The Sane Society (1955), The
Heart of Man (1964), The Revolution of Hope (1968), To Have or To Be? (1976),
and of course The Art of Loving (1956). However, his popularity was confined
to his own lifetime, and now, his work has been relegated to the dustbin of
intellectual history. To be sure, there were a few attempts to rectify this
neglect, yet no “return to Fromm” has sparked the kind of academic wildfire
that occurred for, say, Emmanuel Levinas or for Herbert Marcuse. 19 His
disappearance from academic consideration is, at least in part, a consequence
of his highly readable prose. In today’s intellectual climate, immortality
appears to be linked to inaccessibility. Phillips notes that this is perhaps the
reason why “it was the more hermetic members of the Frankfurt School,
Theodor Adorno and Walter Benjamin in particular, who had more staying
power than Fromm.”20
Further, Fromm has achieved the perhaps regrettable reputation of
being a “common-sense” theorist. He is a popularizer of “philosophy” rather
than a visionary. Nothing makes an idea more unpopular with intellectuals
than its being rubber stamped as commonsense. Robert Bocock in his Freud
and Modern Society (1978)—a study that explores the impact of psychoanalysis
in the development of Sociology—portrays Fromm’s revisions of Freudian
theory as regressive rather than productive. He writes: “[Fromm] seems to be
a return to pre-Freudian thought rather than a building upon Freud.” For
Bocock, Fromm perverts Freud’s teachings so that they may be more
palatable to a mass audience, revising Freud to achieve compatibility with the
dominant morality. He consequently dismisses Fromm’s work as nothing
more than “a form of inspirational literature rather than a rigorous
sociological or philosophical analysis.”21
Bocock’s uncharitable pronouncement is not just a contemporary
reassessment, but one that has been leveled against Fromm even during the
height of his scholarly productivity. It should be noted that Fromm’s
Adam Phillips, On Flirtation: Psychoanalytic Essays on the Uncommitted Life
(Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1994), 136.
19 McLaughlin has suggested that recent scholarly works on Fromm—such as
Friedman (2014), Durkin (2014), Braune (2014)—are making up for decades of apparent academic
neglect.
20 Ibid., 133-134.
21 Robert Bocock, Freud and Modern Society: An Outline and Analysis of Freud’s Sociology
(New York: Holmes and Meier, 1978), 256.
18
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
150
WHY LOVING MEANS GIVING NOTHING
colleagues at the Institute of Social Research were responsible in large part
for his image as an impotent moral philosopher and a naïve utopian who
could only offer “the power of positive thinking,” to use Herbert Marcuse’s
words.22
It is well known that the original members of the Frankfurt School
agonized over the fear of being co-opted and integrated into the dominant
culture. So it is no surprise that Fromm’s modifications of Freudian theory,
which Marcuse alleges are “the laboring[s] of the obvious, of everyday
wisdom,” were regarded as threats to the group’s intellectual integrity.23
Adorno, the first among the Institute members to openly criticize Fromm,
accused him of grossly exaggerating the transformative powers of love. 24
Fromm’s article of 1935 in Zeitschrift fur Sozialforshchung entitled “The Social
Determinateness of Psychoanalytic Therapy,” which argued that the cold
analyst cloaked authoritarian tendencies that should be rejected in favor of a
more kind and caring analyst, was dismissed by Adorno as simply
“sentimental and wrong.” Adorno told Horkheimer that “silly arguments like
‘lack of kindness’ cannot be permitted … I cannot keep from you the fact that
I see [Fromm’s] work as a real threat to the line of the journal.” 25
Adorno’s open hostility towards Fromm is commonplace in
historical accounts of the Frankfurt School, and some accounts even portray
their conflict as having exceeded professional bounds. 26 In his book The Art
of Living: Erich Fromm’s Life and Works, Gerhard Knapp writes:
Theodor W. Adorno … disliked Fromm intensely. This
feeling was reciprocal. Adorno had insulted Lowenthal
and Fromm, who were both still orthodox in their
adherence to Judaism at the time, by mockingly calling
them “professional Jews” … Fromm’s serious,
unblinking outlook on life must have clashed with the
Marcuse, Eros and Civilization, 262.
Ibid., 250.
24 Fromm responds by arguing that “genuine love, far from being merely
‘ideological’…is actually quite rare in contemporary society because it is out of step with the
prevailing character of social relations.” See Daniel Burston, The Legacy of Erich Fromm
(Massachusetts: Harvard UP, 1991), 216.
25 In a letter to Horkheimer dated 21 March 1936. See Jay, The Dialectical Imagination,
105.
26 Burston suggests that Adorno’s alleged misguided critique of Fromm is due to an
“elementary misunderstanding of the clinical issues” in Fromm’s article, and concludes that
Adorno’s assessment “was somewhat obtuse politically, and tangential to the issues Fromm was
addressing. See Burston, The Legacy of Erich Fromm, 213-214.
22
23
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. DE CHAVEZ
151
whimsical and caustically self-ironic personalities of
Adorno, Horkheimer, and Pollock.27
For Adorno, Fromm’s “serious, unblinking outlook on life” translated into a
kind of naïve uncritical theory. Fromm insisted on the possibility of love in a
world that he himself describes as repressive. Adorno saw this as
problematic. He writes: “… any direct evidence of love serves only at
confirming the very same conditions which breed hatred.”28
If Adorno seems to be have been critical of Fromm from the start,
most of the authoritative literature on the history of the Frankfurt School
portrays Horkheimer’s falling out with Fromm as a slower process.
Horkheimer was especially enthusiastic about supplementing the Institute’s
brand of neo-Marxism with psychoanalytic theory. Historical accounts have
suggested that Horkheimer worked overtime in trying to make the Institute
an accommodating space for psychoanalytic thought. 29 Fromm was initiated
into the Frankfurt School mainly because of Horkheimer’s efforts to have the
Psychoanalytic Institute, of which Fromm was a member, granted the status
of “guest institute” by the University of Frankfurt (and thus making it the
first ever Freudian organization to be connected to a German university).30 In
Critical Theory, Politics and Society, Peter Stirk suggests that initially “Fromm’s
influence was central to the Institute’s self-perception,” and Horkheimer held
him in high regard. This good working relationship, however, would turn
sour by 1934. In a letter to Pollock, Horkheimer revealed the reasons for his
change of heart. Fromm, according to Horkheimer, was “trying to stay on
good terms with too many people” and was lacking a “maliciously sharp eye
for prevalent conditions.”31
Rereading Fromm
I propose to read Fromm’s theory of love in conjunction with Jacques
Lacan’s theories on sexuation. Suffice it to say, my “return to Fromm” does
not consist of merely trying to resurrect the analytical concepts he developed
so that those could be blindly applied as a kind of general/universal corrective
to current social ills, but rather it is to discover that which his dominant
27 Gerhard Knapp, The Art of Living: Erich Fromm’s Life and Works (NY and Frankfurt:
Peter Lang, 1993), 35-36.
28 Jay, The Dialectical Imagination, 105.
29 See the following: Jay, The Dialectical Imagination; Wiggershaus, The Frankfurt School;
and Peter Stirk, Critical Theory, Politics, and Society: An Introduction (New York: Continuum, 2000).
30 The Frankfurt Psychoanalytic Institute was an organization formed by Horkheimer’s
analyst Karl Landauer.
31 Rolf Wiggershaus, The Frankfurt School: Its History, Theories, and Political Significance,
trans. by Michael Robertson (Massachusetts: Polity Press, 1994), 266.
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
152
WHY LOVING MEANS GIVING NOTHING
academic reception was unable to discern. I claim that when one “looks
awry” (to use the words of Slavoj Žižek) at the work of Fromm, one discovers
a surprising compatibility with Lacanian motifs. At first blush, Lacan and
Fromm make for strange bedfellows, for even more than the American ego
psychologists, Fromm’s ideas appear to be anathema to Lacan’s. Fromm’s
humanism, his belief in the existence of a universal, transhistorical human
nature, his emphasis on social psychology, his rejection of the death drive, do
not seem to sit well with standard interpretations of Lacanian thought. It is,
however, precisely this apparent incompatibility that makes possible new
and fruitful ways of reading that often escape formulaic modes of processing
information. Slavoj Žižek uses the term “short-circuiting” to describe the
resulting effect of reading seemingly incompatible texts together (at least,
incompatible in terms of their positive content), to “cross wires that do not
usually touch.”32
I endeavor to “short circuit” Fromm using Lacan not to come up with
new concepts but rather to see the old ones that he already formulated in new
ways (and in doing so hopefully liberate their hidden radical potential). The
difference between formulating new concepts and “looking awry” at old ones
is perhaps small but nevertheless crucial.33 With the former, we begin in the
subjunctive mode: If Fromm and/or Lacan were alive today, what would they
likely say about the current historical condition? This is of course followed by
the rather ambitious attempt to think in the same manner as a great theorist,
supported by the rather questionable premise that the trajectory of that
theorist’s thought unfolds following a predictable pattern that we are now in
the fortunate position to take to its inevitable conclusion. However, with the
latter, we assume that a theorist’s prescriptions, even if conceived within the
specificities of different historical conditions, nevertheless, can surprisingly
shed light on current problems.
The Art of Hysterical Loving
So, according to Fromm, how does one become a master in the art of
loving?
For a psychoanalytic theorist known for being “calm and intelligible”
and for refusing to “promote those forms of mandarin intelligence that could
produce convincing critiques of culture that hardly anyone in the culture was
able to read,”34 it is surprisingly difficult to tell how Fromm satisfies the
burden his book The Art of Loving sets up. He offers love as the “answer to the
Slavoj Žižek, The Parallax View (Massachusetts: MIT Press, 2006), ix.
Slavoj Žižek, Looking Awry: An Introduction to Lacan through Popular Culture
(Massachusetts: MIT Press, 1998), 1.
34 Phillips, On Flirtation: Psychoanalytic Essays on the Uncommitted Life, 136, 133.
32
33
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. DE CHAVEZ
153
problem of human existence,” which is the “question of how to overcome
separateness.”35 He bewails the tendency of most people to overcome this
separateness through conformity, which includes “orgiastic unions.”36 And
then he discusses different “types” of love—parental, brotherly, motherly,
erotic, self-love, love of God—and shows how each attempts to resolve the
fundamental anxiety brought about by the condition of separateness.37
He speaks of love and of the art of loving as the only legitimate means
to overcome human separateness. Love is a sincere way of establishing
relations with the other and a basis on which a meaningful and ethical life
could be lived. Love could also sever our dependence on those things that
our capitalist orientation desires: “success, prestige, money, power.” 38 Being
a master of the art of loving has to be a matter of ultimate concern, therefore.
Fromm thus provides his readers with the reason for love and for the
necessity of love. But what about the practice of love?
In the section of the book called “The Practice of Love,” Fromm
identifies several traits that every lover worth the name should have:
discipline, concentration, and patience. He then gives rather concrete
suggestions on how these traits could be developed. Most of his suggestions
are suspiciously prosaic and old-fashioned. His prescription for developing
discipline:
Our grandfathers would have been much better
equipped
to
answer
this
question.
Their
recommendation was to get up early in the morning, not
to indulge in necessary luxuries, to work hard…To get
up at a regular hour, to devote a regular amount of time
during the day for activities such as meditating, reading,
listening to music, walking; not to indulge, at least not
beyond a certain minimum, in escapist activities like
mystery stories and movies, not to overeat and
overdrink are some obvious rudimentary rules.39
After these rather overbearingly moralistic prescriptions, however,
Fromm anticipates his reader’s disappointment. His suggestions are
Fromm, The Art of Loving, 9.
Ibid., 12.
37 For Fromm, separateness is the consequence of being an animal with reason, “life
being aware of itself.” This awareness makes him anxious of his “short life span, of the fact that
without his will he is born and against his will he dies, that he will die before those whom he
loves, or they before him, of his helplessness before the forces of nature and of society, all this
makes his separate, disunited existence an unbearable prison,” ibid., 8.
38 Ibid., 5.
39 Ibid., 103.
35
36
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
154
WHY LOVING MEANS GIVING NOTHING
accompanied by a caveat: “… many readers of this book expect to be given
prescriptions of ‘how to do it yourself,’ and that means in our case to be
taught how to love. I am afraid that anyone who approaches this last chapter
in this spirit will be gravely disappointed.”40 As with any art that demands
an original and creative mind and spirit, the art of loving “can be practiced
only by oneself.”41
In the opening chapter of the book, Fromm makes the mastery of the
art of loving seem like a simple process. It can be “divided conveniently into
two parts,” he writes, “one, the mastery of the theory; the other, the mastery
of practice.”42 But what the careful reader of Fromm discovers by the time he
or she reaches the conclusion of the book is that Fromm only frustrates their
desire for knowledge about love and consequently says nothing about how
love may be fruitfully practiced. This does not mean, however, that The Art of
Loving fails in providing its reader with new knowledge about love, but that
it does so by positioning its reader in a hysterical position of interpretation, a
position of uncertainty about the (desire of the) other.
Contrast the hysterical position with what we might call the perverse
position of interpretation. Like the pervert who is sure of the desire of the
Other and thus effectively puts into action what the hysteric only keeps as
fantasy, the perverse reader installs the text fully within the coordinates of his
or her fantasy, which supports and gives Imaginary body to his or her
interpretation. For example, the perverse reader of the Christian
commandment “Thou shall not kill” knows first and foremost that the
directive is addressed to him or her, and that it applies to only a certain group
of people (but perhaps not to heathens, non-believers, animals, criminals).
The hysteric reader, however, asks “What does the other mean when he says
Thou shall not kill?” “And why does he say it to me?” “Is the directive even
addressed to me?” As Žižek notes, the hysteric understands the demand of
the Master as “I’m demanding this of you, but what I’m really demanding of
you is to refute my demand because this is not it.”43 Thus, hysteria could be
read as a “radically ambiguous protest against the Master’s interpellation.” 44
The psychoanalytic wager is that love is fundamentally a problem of
knowledge. Love is a matter of “knowing,” of properly positioning oneself in
relation to the Other’s desire: “How may I be able to situate myself within the
Other’s desire?” Of course, this question is posed not entirely for the benefit
of the other; needless to say, it cloaks a self-serving agenda. It is only within
Ibid., 99.
Ibid., 99.
42 Ibid., 5.
43 Slavoj Žižek, The Sublime Object of Ideology (London and NY: Verso, 1989), 112.
44 Slavoj Žižek, The Indivisible Remainder: On Schelling and Related Matters (London and
NY: Verso, 1996), 163.
40
41
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. DE CHAVEZ
155
the coordinates of the Other’s desire that the Other is in the position to tell me
the truth about myself. The desire to love then is fueled by the belief that by
loving another, you will get to a truth about yourself. Needless to say, the
loved object does not possess the truth about you, and, sans the veil of
idealization, the elevated object of love is really just another individual in his
or her plain, fragile, imbecilic being.45
Yet, this path towards amorous knowledge cannot be properly
attained via the perverse route. The pervert disavows castration and in
mistakenly believing that he has the phallus, locks himself in the closed loop of
desire under the illusion that he undermines “the very foundations of
symbolic authority,” not realizing his (false) subversion “fits the existing
power constellation perfectly.”46 It is via the hysterical route that knowledge
about love may be produced. It is hysterical uncertainty that makes the
subject question the master’s injunctions. “You tell me that this is how to love,
but is it really?”
Lacan’s definition of love as giving the “gift of something which [one]
does not have” 47 could thus be understood within the opposition of
perversion and hysteria. The pervert who thinks he has the phallus gives the
beloved those objects that signify the full value of his love, an object brimming
with the fullness of meaning. In contrast, what the uncertain amorous
hysteric gives to the other is lack itself.
I Have Nothing to Give, and Here It Is
Fromm’s The Art of Loving attempts to think how love aims to suture
sexual difference; however, rather than challenging the ruling hegemony via
perverse strategies that obscure the reality of sexual difference, Fromm works
with the Lacanian premise of a fundamental sexual division, and argues that
“love,” as he defines it, is a way to transcend this fundamental gap through
45 Herein lies the explanation for the curious dynamic between the analyst and
analysand in a Lacanian clinic, the scene where the transferential drama is played out. The
analysand brings his or her problems to the clinic, hoping that the analyst can alleviate his or her
psychological distress by revealing the truth of his or her disorder. The ethical analyst, of course,
does not simply “diagnose” the problem. Easy—and perhaps even (sadistically) pleasurable—as
it is to reproach the analysand directly for being too selfish, too narcissistic, too fixated on his or
her mother, etcetera, the analyst takes a more unconventional path: he “frustrates” the analysand
by purposely foiling his or her “demands,” by leaving his or her questions strategically (and
often painfully) unanswered. The logic behind this curious practice is that the analysand has to
realize in his or her own terms how he or she is caught in the closed loop of desire. Lacan writes:
“To have carried an analysis through to its end is no more nor less than to have encountered that
limit in which the problematic of desire is raised” (Seminar VII 300).
46 Slavoj Žižek, The Ticklish Subject: The Absent Center of Political Ontology (London and
NY: Verso, 1999), 250-251.
47 Lacan, Feminine Sexuality, 80.
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
156
WHY LOVING MEANS GIVING NOTHING
what Fromm calls “penetration.” Again, it is easy to accuse Fromm of simply
accepting the phallogocentric vocabulary of psychoanalysis by using the term
“penetration” and suggesting that it is an active form of loving. However,
reading Fromm’s notion of “penetration” together with Lacan’s distinction of
the two sexualized positions as fundamentally the difference between
“being” and “having” the phallus unveils a structure of thought that allows
for new ways of thinking about sexual relations.
In The Art of Loving, Fromm posits that love and knowledge are
related insofar as there is a “basic need” to discover the “secret of man,” the
unfathomable secret of the other.48 For him, the attempt to overcome the
sexual division is primarily a will-to-knowledge. Yet, according to Fromm, it
is accompanied by a fundamental paradox: the more we attempt to grasp the
other in the (totalizing) grip of knowledge the more his secret “nucleus”
eludes us. Fromm posits that there are two ways to overcome this paradox.
The first is through the domination of the other: “It is that of complete power
over another person … to torture him, to force him to betray his secret in his
suffering.” For Fromm this is where the “essential motivation for the depth
and intensity of cruelty and destructiveness” comes from. 49 The second is
through love. Suffice it to say, for Fromm, the amorous relation is not a power
relation, so any attempt to produce knowledge about the loved object is
accomplished through methods other than “force.” What is this method then?
Put simply: it is love.
Fromm’s suggestion that love is the key that unlocks the other’s
secret should not be read as a naïve and unworkable prescription to suture
the sexual division. What Fromm is suggesting here is supported by axioms
central to psychoanalytic theory itself. Fromm writes:
The other path to knowing “the secret” is love. Love is
active penetration of the other person, in which my desire
to know is stilled by union. In the act of fusion I know
you, I know myself, I know everybody—and I “know”
nothing … In the act of loving, of giving myself, in the
act of penetrating the other person, I find myself, I
discover myself, I discover us both, I discover man …
[Love] transcends thought, it transcends words.50
Let us spend some time unpacking this rich passage. Let us start from
the obvious blatant paradox in the passage: the idea that love leads to
knowledge, yet it is the knowledge that “I know nothing.” Surely, Fromm is
Fromm, The Art of Loving, 27.
Ibid., 28.
50 Ibid., 28-29. Emphasis mine.
48
49
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. DE CHAVEZ
157
not merely suggesting that love leads an individual to assume a posture of
humility: the trite (Westernized) Taoist idea that emptiness not fullness is
what brings about inner tranquility. The key that unlocks the “secret” of the
passage is the word that sticks out, phallus-like, in the text. What does Fromm
mean by “active penetration”? And why does he equate “active penetration”
with love?
First of all, it should be said that Fromm does not use the Freudian
definition of the “active-passive” dichotomy as an instinctual aim that later
becomes superimposed onto sexual difference. Fromm equates “activity”
with “giving.” He writes: “Love is an activity, not a passive affect … In the
most general way, the active character of love can be described by stating that
love is primarily giving not receiving.”51
If in Fromm’s vocabulary, “activity” is equated to giving, what does
giving entail? Throughout The Art of Loving, Fromm remains vague about
what he means by the term. Ironically, he does not give his reader a sufficient
enough definition of what it means to “give.” The most he could provide is a
seemingly empty definition, a rather lengthy list that seems to say less as it
grows longer52: “What does one person give to another? … [He] gives him of
that which is alive in him; he gives him of his joy, of his interest, of his
understanding, of his knowledge, of his humor, of his sadness—of all
expressions and manifestations of that which is alive in him.” 53
Let us in the meantime dwell on the idea of “active penetration” as
giving the other the phallic signifier. In doing so, we assume that it is the
phallus that is “alive in him”—that which gives symbolic body to his joys,
interest, understanding, knowledge, humor, sadness, and so on, and
positions the subject within the Symbolic Order (Also, is not symbolic death
the result of challenging the Law of the Father?). What does it mean to give
the phallus, the signifier of lack, to the other? Obviously, one cannot give
one’s joy, or understanding, or humor to another; however, one can displace
one’s desire for joy, desire for understanding, and so on.
In the act of “giving” the phallus, what one really gives the other is
one’s lack. This is what Lacan means when he defines love as giving to the
other what one does not have. Loving is thus a kind of act of symbolic
castration, for to love means to accept that one is a being with lack. JacquesAlain Miller would go so far as to say that “Loving feminizes,” for the lover
must accept his or her (symbolic) castration. Thus, the act of loving could only
really be properly accomplished from the feminine position. What does this
mean?
Ibid., 21. Emphasis mine.
I am very much aware of the phallic imagery that haunts this paragraph.
53 Fromm, The Art of Loving, 23.
51
52
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
158
WHY LOVING MEANS GIVING NOTHING
Let us return to Lacan’s fundamental distinction of the two positions.
Lacan claims that there are two sexualized positions designated as “Man” and
“Woman.” These two positions are purely symbolic and have no biological,
empirical, or social basis, but are so termed depending on the subject’s
relation to the phallic signifier (of wanting to have or to be the phallus). Those
two positions constitute two wholly separate realms of experience, and no
real connection between the two positions can be successfully established.
This is because the laws of the Symbolic and the deceptive images of the
Imaginary always mediate sexual relations; thus, subjects cannot transcend
the perimeters defined by their respective fantasies (Hence, Lacan’s famous
pronouncement: “There is no sexual relation.”54
In trying to say everything, Fromm ends up saying nothing. Rather
than giving his readers “knowledge,” he ends up giving them empty
signifiers. What does it mean to give one’s joy or one’s interest? We just end
up asking more (clarificatory) questions. Fromm displaces the lack in his own
text onto his readers. He gives his reader phallic signifiers. The Art of Loving
thus offers its readers “lack”, that is, a gesture of love.
Department of Literature, De La Salle University-Manila, Philippines
References
Badiou, Alain, In Praise of Love, trans. by Peter Bush (New York: The New
Press, 2012).
Bergman, Martin, The Anatomy of Love New York: Columbia University Press).
Bocock, Robert, Freud and Modern Society: An Outline and Analysis of Freud’s
Sociology (New York: Holmes and Meier, 1978).
Burston, Daniel, The Legacy of Erich Fromm (Massachusetts: Harvard
University Press, 1991).
Freud, Sigmund, The Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of
Sigmund Freud, Volume 1 (1886-1899), trans. and ed. by James
Strachey, Anna Freud, Alix Strachey, and Alan Tyson (London:
Hogarth Press, 1966).
Fromm, Erich, Escape from Freedom (New York: Holt, Rinehart, and Winston,
1941).
____________, The Art of Loving (New York: HarperCollins, 2000).
____________, The Heart of Man (New York: Harper & Row, 1964).
____________, The Same Society (New York: Holt, Rinehart, and Winston,
1955).
54 Lacan, Jacques, Seminar XX: On Feminine Sexuality, the Limits of Love and Knowledge,
1972-1973, trans. by Bruce Fink (London and NY: Norton, 1988), 6.
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. DE CHAVEZ
159
Hardt, Michael and Antonio Negri, Commonwealth (Massachusetts: Harvard
University Press, 2009).
Jay, Martin, The Dialectical Imagination: A History of the Frankfurt School and the
Institute of Social Researach, 1923-1950 (Boston: Little Brown, 1973).
Knapp, Gerhard, The Art of Living: Erich Fromm’s Life and Works (New York
and Frankfurt: Peter Lang, 1993).
Jonasdottir, Anna, “Love Studies: A (Re)New(ed) Field of Knowledge
Interests,” in Love: A Question for Feminism in the 21st Century, ed. by
Anna Jonassdotir and Ann Fergusson (London and New York:
Routledge, 2014).
Lacan, Jacques, Seminar XX: On Feminine Sexuality, the Limits of Love and
Knowledge, 1972-1973, trans. by Bruce Fink (London and New York:
Norton, 1988).
____________, Feminine Sexuality, ed. by Juliet Mitchell and Jacqueline Rose,
trans. by Jacqueline Rose (London and New York: Norton, 1985).
Marcuse, Herbert, Eros and Civilization: A Philosophical Inquiry into Freud
(Boston: Beacon Press, 1966).
McLaughlin, Neil, “Erich Fromm’s Critical Theory: Prophetic, Scholarly, or
Revolutionary?” in Canadian Journal of Sociology, 40:1 (2015).
Miller, Jacques-Allain, “On Love: We Love the One Who Responds to Our
Question:
Who
Am
I?”
in
Lacan.com,
<
http://www.lacan.com/symptom/?page_id=263>, 19 July 2015.
Nancy, Jean-Luc, The Inoperative Community (Minnesota: University of
Minnesota Press, 1991).
Henry, O., “The Gift of the Magi,” in Project Gutenberg, <
http://www.gutenberg.org/files/7256/7256-h/7256-h.htm>, 19 July
2015.
Phillips, Adam, On Flirtation: Psychoanalytic Essays on the Uncommitted Life
(Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1994).
Sandoval, Chela, Methodology of the Oppressed (Minnesota: University of
Minnesota Press, 2000).
Stirk, Peter, Critical Theory, Politics, and Society: An Introduction (New York:
Continuum, 2000).
Wiggershaus, Rolf, The Frankfurt School: Its History, Theories, and Political
Significance, trans. by Michael Robertson (Massachusetts: Polity
Press, 1994).
Zizek, Slavoj, Looking Awry: An Introduction to Lacan through Popular Culture
(Massachusetts: The MIT Press, 1998).
____________, The Indivisible Remainder: On Schelling and Related Matters
(London and New York: Verso, 1996).
____________, The Parallax View (Massachusetts: The MIT Press, 2006).
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
160
WHY LOVING MEANS GIVING NOTHING
____________, The Ticklish Subject: The Absent Center of Political Ontology
(London and New York: Verso, 1999).
____________, The Sublime Object of Ideology (London and New York: Verso,
1989).
Žižek, Slavoj and Renata Salecl, eds., Gaze and Voice as Love Objects (Durham
and London: Duke University Press, 1996).
© 2015 Jeremy C. De Chavez
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de chavez_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
KRITIKE VOLUME NINE NUMBER TWO (DECEMBER 2015) 161-176
Article
Paul Ricoeur: A Synthesis of a History of
Life and a History of Death through
Phenomenological Hermeneutics
Christiane Joseph C. Jocson
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur’s work entitled Memory, History, Forgetting
presents his understanding of the works of Wilhelm Dilthey and
Martin Heidegger with regard to history. What is admirable about
Ricoeur here is that he was able to see that a notion of history
emphasizing about life is not at all contradictory to an understanding
of history based on a notion of death. What this paper will try to do is
to expose how Paul Ricoeur bridges the link between the philosophy
of history of Dilthey and Heidegger through his phenomenological
hermeneutics.
Keywords: Ricoeur, hermeneutics, life and death, history
Ricoeur on Dilthey: History and the “Connectedness of Life”
O
ne of the common misunderstandings with regard to history is that
it is a mere narrative of the dead or of lives long gone. But reading
the philosophy of Paul Ricoeur, we can see that even the people of
the past are not excluded from the possibility of life. The past is more than
something to be cherished and remembered, but it is also something that
must be projected towards possibilities beyond its time.1 For Ricoeur, there is
still hope to be found even in the irrevocable past. Although we cannot
change what has already transpired, these narratives of the past, for Ricoeur,
can still live on and continue to be written. In order to justify his claims,
Ricoeur utilizes Wilhelm Dilthey’s philosophy of history as a foundation for
presenting that life is still possible to the people of the past.
1 It is important for Ricoeur to present that the past is not a closed moment of human
history. The challenge is always to find a means by which we are able to open up the past, to find
the world of possibility that is latent in the moment that we refer to as the past.
© 2015 Christiane Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
162
A HISTORY OF LIFE AND A HSITORY OF DEATH
One of the enunciations of Dilthey’s concept of the “connectedness of
life” is his presentation that history is more than just the passage of time, the
passing of one moment to another. History, says Dilthey, does not proceed
by mechanical causation (Kausalzusammenhang) but instead by dynamic
causation (Wirkungszusammenhang).2 What Dilthey means here is that history
must go beyond the perception of mere chronology; history is more than just
a linear timeline of events. But there is something enigmatic about history
that brings to shame any attempt to reduce it to a long line of mere cause and
effect kind of understanding. Any kind of deterministic perspective of history
fails to see that even the most thought-about event in history still has
something that can evoke our surprise.
Chronology is not history for Ricoeur. A mere sequencing of events
that fails to recognize the human struggle in each moment is not history.3
Historical time for Ricoeur cannot be reduced to a mere qualitative view of
time; history is not statistics. Even a minute moment in history bears witness
to the plight of many different faces. Thus, it is important that we shed light
into the counterpart of Kronos and present a history beyond the numbers that
can actually testify to the human quality implicit in history.
The problem here is that we commonly take the task of teaching
history as nothing but a concern with dates, numbers, names, and other
figures. Our fixation on treating historical time as Kronos had always resulted
in alienating the human from history. We had forgotten that inside history
there is a story to be told. It must be emphasized that history is home to a
plurality of faces, voices, and stories that tell how human beings tried to live
as human beings. Ricoeur’s reading of Dilthey sheds light on his idea that life
has a place in history.
Ricoeur begins by presenting that in Dilthey we are able to realize a
conception of temporality that avoids the common segmentation between
past, present, and future. This allows Dilthey to present historical time as a
continuum of life between different timelines. In other words, the past is not
closed off from the present and the future, the present is not closed off from
the past and the future, and the future is not closed off from the past and the
present.4 To alienate the past, the present, and the future from one another
2
Emerita S. Quito, Philosophers of Hermeneutics (Manila: De La Salle University Press,
1990), 45.
Richard Kearney in his idea of “carnal hermeneutics” elucidates on the idea that any
kind of hermeneutics must be wary of the aspect of the flesh contained in the word.
Hermeneutics for Kearney cannot be exclusively an encounter with the text but it also must be
an encounter with a living flesh that struggles to be in every moment of history.
4 It would be important also to emphasize that Ricoeur’s understanding of Dilthey puts
into question the boundaries between the past, present, and future. For Ricoeur, there is no such
a thing as an absolute past, present, and future. They are intertwined with one another and it is
their intertwinement that gives birth to history.
3
© 2015 Christian Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. JOCSON
163
will be tantamount to destroying the temporal interweaving of possibilities
that we refer to as history. As Emerita S. Quito would state:
Understanding is a fusion of horizons. No one can
abstract or isolate an event with its backdrop or horizon
from other events with their corresponding horizons.5
The task of a hermeneutist or a historian is always to be wary of any
tendency to alienate one event from another and to allow people of different
times and cultures to reach out to each other. Ricoeur here is also presenting
that we are not just responsible for the people that are present before me; a
response-able human being is also able to be responsible for people who are
absent, both to those situated in the past and the future. Hermeneutics is one
of the ways by which we are able to manifest our response-ability even to the
people who are absent. Also, it is through hermeneutics that we are able to
affirm a living social connection that transcends space and time.
An encounter with history is an encounter with life embedded in the
text of the past. What is important in the project of Dilthey is that see tries to
bring back the vital spirit that fuels history and the other human sciences. The
task of the historian according to Dilthey is not simply to recount events but
also and most importantly to relive it. The life of the people of the past is not
something that must be thrown in an attitude of indifference because of
reasons of irrelevance. History is a communion of human lives with one
another, for history is a plurality of human narratives that tell of a flesh that
lived, suffered, and died. We remember and we partake in the suffering of a
people beyond our time. That is why for Dilthey, the historian must learn to
encounter the different human faces behind all these names, dates, and
figures. To quote:
Dilthey’s final letter (summer 1897) contains one of his
rare confessions: “Yes! the term Geschichtlichkeit is the
most apt to convey the supreme task of the human
sciences, which is to stand up, in self-reflection, in the
name of ‘victorious spontaneous vitality,’ to the lack of
spirituality of modern times”; to value, he says, “the
consciousness of the supra-sensible and supra-rational
nature
of
historicity
itself”
(Renthe-Fink,
Geschichtlichkeit, 107).6
Quito, Philosophers of Hermeneutics., 96-97.
Paul Ricoeur, Memory, History, Forgetting, trans. by Kathleen Blamey and David
Pellauer, (Chicago: The Chicago University Press, 2004), 373. Hereafter cited as MHP.
5
6
© 2015 Christiane Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
164
A HISTORY OF LIFE AND A HSITORY OF DEATH
Ricoeur’s appropriation of Dilthey’s notion of the connectedness of
life has brought on his understanding that life is not an exclusive possession
of those who are present. Even those who are absent convey a certain vitality
that can be found in a hermeneutical encounter. But unlike Dilthey, Ricoeur
goes further in his presentation of life in history. Instead of just a reliving of
history, Ricoeur would stress that we are able to affirm that history is a living
narrative through our actions. It is through putting into action the lessons that
we learn from the lives of the people of the past that they are enabled to be
present even in their absence. We make their being live through us and in our
actions. We allow them to speak again through our being and our actions.
History too is a science of the speaking living being; the
juridical normativity that governs the genealogical field
is not only one of its objects, not even a “new” object, but
instead a presupposition attached to the positing of its
object and in this sense an existential presupposition:
history encounters only speaking living beings in the
process of institution. Genealogy is the institution that
makes life human life. In this sense, it is a component of
standing for, constitutive of historical intentionality.7
In this sense, Ricoeur adds to Dilthey that the historian plays an
important role in giving voice to the voiceless. The historian then appears as
the one who, in a variety of ways, makes the dead speak. 8 But this notion of
Ricoeur is not simply limited to reading and telling the stories of these people
who passed away that their spirit may live on. It is important to note that
what we refer to as the narrative of the other is closer to our being than what
we realize. For Ricoeur, there is no such thing as a narrative that is exclusive
to myself and excludes everything other. History is a dialogue between
human narratives; it is this intersubjective dialogue that transcends time that
creates the ground for history.
The narrative of the other becomes a part of my own narrative, and
mine becomes part of his. The responsibility of refiguring lives is both a social
responsibility and a responsibility towards the self. In other words, for
Ricoeur ethical responsibility and existential responsibility go hand in hand
with one another. But this dialogue between narratives is not simply limited
to people who are present and alive right at this moment. Ricoeur’s
phenomenological hermeneutics allows us to dialogue with both the people
of the past and the people of the future. The world of the text offers a soil
7
8
Ricoeur, MHP, 379.
Ibid., 368.
© 2015 Christian Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. JOCSON
165
fertile for a dialogue that transcends time. Through a hermeneutical
encounter with the text we are able to reach out to human lives beyond our
current situation.9
In any event, it is the function of discourse as the place
of language to offer soil and a tomb to the dead of the
past: “The ground is an inscription of meaning, the tomb
a passage of voices.”10
Language here becomes more than just a means for us to convey
meanings and ideas, but it also through language that death avoids becoming
an absolute cessation of life. It is through language that we are able to make
the world fertile to accommodate and give space for those who have passed
on. Their absence does not discount them from my responsibility. I am called
on by these mute voices of the past to make them be heard, heard not just by
the people of the present but also for the people who are soon to come.
Richard Kearney, in his article entitled “Capable Man, Capable God,”
discusses that Ricoeur’s phenomenological hermeneutics allows us to be
attentive to the repressed voices of the past. Not everything has already been
said in history; on the contrary, what we understand much of history is told
through the voices of the victors and the dominant class. 11 What Ricoeur’s
hermeneutics tries to achieve is to give justice to these repressed dreams and
hopes in history by trying to make people of the present and of the future
remember that these repressed people also have something to say about
history. They are also people who lived like us and tried to participate in the
becoming of history. In other words, they are to be considered as co-authors
in the narrative that we refer to as history.
A meditation on repetition authorizes a further step,
following the idea that the dead of the past once were
living and that history, in a certain manner, moves closer
Ricoeur goes beyond the original intentions of Dilthey’s concept of the
“connectedness of life” through a presentation of his phenomenological hermeneutics. Ricoeur
sees a “connectedness of life” through a dialogue of narratives and interpretations. The idea for
Ricoeur is that there is always a whole world of narratives of which I am not the author that set
the ground for my own narrative. In other words, for Ricoeur, it is important that we adopt an
open attitude with regard to the narrative of the other. The story of another person is not strictly
contradictory or alien to my own but they overlap with each other.
10 Ricoeur, MHP, 369.
11 See Richard Kearney, “Capable Man, Capable God,” in A Passion for the Possible:
Thinking with Paul Ricoeur, ed. Brian Treanor and Henry Isaac Venema (New York: Fordham
University Press, 2010), 55.
9
© 2015 Christiane Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
166
A HISTORY OF LIFE AND A HSITORY OF DEATH
to their having-been-alive. The dead of today are
yesterday’s living, who were acting and suffering.12
History is not just about telling and finding historical facts; it must
also consider that history is a human narrative of acting and suffering. We are
not simply spectators of history but we are also actors that have a part to play
in the unfolding of history. But we must note that the nature of history is not
merely to be able to give life to the dead or to give voice to the voiceless; it
must also convey a message of possibility. It is here that Ricoeur makes an
appropriation of Martin Heidegger’s philosophy of history to convey a
message of hope in history.
Ricoeur on Heidegger: History and “Being-towards-death”
Having been able to present the element of vitality or life in history
through a reading on Dilthey, Ricoeur sets forth to the other aspect of history.
In the first instance, as it is apprehended in L’Absent de l’histoire, death is that
which history misses.13 In order to present death as not simply death, Ricoeur
makes use of Heidegger’s philosophy, most notably his concept of Dasein as
a “being-towards-death.”
Here, we can offer resistance to Heidegger’s analysis, for
which the determination of the past as elapsed must be
considered an inauthentic form of temporality,
dependent upon the vulgar concept of time, the simple
sum of fleeting nows.14
Heidegger’s understanding of history and temporality is something
that cannot be reduced to mere linear causation. History is not just an
indifferent flow of time or a mechanistic transition from one era to another.
But we, as human beings, have a part to play in the unfolding of history. Each
human being has a particular place in history and each one of these narratives
constitute what we refer to as history. We participate in the unfolding of
history and at the same time we participate in a narrative of another. In other
words, there is a human aspect that constitutes history. It is also because of
this human element in history that it cannot be objectively determined;
history is a history of surprises.
In order to emphasize this human element in history, Ricoeur
appropriates Heidegger’s notion of an authentic death. For even in death, the
Ricoeur, MHP, 380.
Ibid., 366.
14 Ibid., 364.
12
13
© 2015 Christian Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. JOCSON
167
authentic being affirms that there is something human, subjective, and
existential even in his death. To treat death merely on the level of the
biological would clearly miss what Heidegger is pointing out. Death in
history bears a face, a face that had been wounded by time and had struggled
to project himself towards his possibilities.
He first notes that death in history is not directly the
indiscriminate death of anonymous people. It is,
primarily, the death of those who bear a name; death that
is an event.15
For Heidegger, death is something that we are all fated to face in our
life. We all share in the very ownmost possibility of Dasein. But this does not
mean that every tombstone that we see tells about the same tale. Any effort
that tries to generalize death in history would only do violence to the human
beings that struggled to do more than just be. Each human being for
Heidegger struggles to become something apart from the crowd of
anonymous people. Each tombstone that we encounter bears a name, bears a
tale, and also bears witness to the human struggle to be in history.
This primacy of the future is implied in the theme of
being-toward-death; this theme condenses, then, all the
fullness of meaning glimpsed in the preparatory analysis
of care under the heading of “being-ahead-of-itself.16
One of the important insights that Ricoeur derives from his
interpretation of Heidegger is that what we call as past is not closed as past.
What I mean by this is that our understanding of history or of past events is
not already set in stone; there are still elements of the unthought that remain
in history. In other words, history must be thought as a collective and an
individual expression of possibility.
It is the structure of care that, by its very openness,
imposes the problematic of totality and that confers on it
the modality of potentiality, of possible being, as is
summed up in the expression Ganzseinkonnen
(potentiality of being-a-whole, possible being-a-whole):
whole is to be understood not as a closed system but
integrality, and in this sense, openness. 17
Ibid., 367.
Ibid., 356.
17 Ibid.
15
16
© 2015 Christiane Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
168
A HISTORY OF LIFE AND A HSITORY OF DEATH
If I think of a simple way of translating Heidegger’s idea of Care in
Filipino it would be “Ang Bukasan sa Kinabukasan at ang Hinaharap sa
Panghinaharap.” The first expression: “Ang Bukasan sa Kinabukasan” (The
Opening in Tomorrow) would somehow crudely express the idea of the
future as an open possibility. That is, think of “Bukasan” as something like a
keyhole, a doorknob, or any instrument to open things. Meanwhile,
“Kinabukasan” would be something like a door where we only know that
there is a door but we do not know of what lies beyond the door.
One aspect of hope in Ricoeur that is inspired from the existentialist
philosopher Soren Kierkegaard is that to hope for something is also to hope
in fear and trembling. We know that there are different possibilities that lie in
wait for us, but the problem is that we never know exactly what these
possibilities have lying in store for us. What this means is that hope does not
equate with the absolute certainty of success. The true kind of hope for
Ricoeur is something that acknowledges that even if someone exerted all due
effort there to attain something, there is still the possibility of disappointment
and failure. Rebecca Huskey would even emphasize that hope and despair
are two things that are closely linked to one another. The ability to despair is
what makes us human.18 To hope is to be open, open to the future, open to
possibilities, and open to failure and disappointment.
And openness always leaving room for what is
“outstanding”
(Ausstand,
§48),
hence
for
unfinishedness. The term “incompleteness” is important
to the extent that the “toward” of being toward-death
seems to imply some destination, some course
completed.19
Care’s being-ahead-of-itself is thereby affected by its reformulation
as “anticipation of possibility.”20 The attitude of Dasein is open to the
possibility of the future, the life of history does not stop at the establishment
of the monument or grand narratives that try to conclude the historical
development. But for Heidegger, history must admit that there is always
something that is left unfinished after every past event.21
18 Rebecca K. Huskey, Paul Ricoeur on Hope: Expecting the Good (New York: Peter Lang
Publishing, 2009), 29.
19 Ricoeur, MHP, 356.
20 Ibid.
21 History can be considered as something like a collective work-in-progress as there is
a kind of indebtedness to carry on the task of opening up the possibilities of life for the next
generation. “The tie between futureness and pastness is assured by a bridging concept, that of
© 2015 Christian Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. JOCSON
169
Ricoeur’s appropriation of Heidegger’s presentation of the element
of death in history is also important in acknowledging that even the capable
human being also has his limitations. Even the most capable of all human
beings is unable to fulfill completely a promise. But this sentiment of Ricoeur
is not to express pessimism, but instead he points out that in reality it is not
out place to completely fulfill promises. The promise of utopia is always a
work in progress, a promise that must always be understood in a state of
anticipatory resoluteness. The more we come closer to fulfilling the promise
of a utopia, the more we must realize that there is still much to be done. 22 We
hope that the beings soon to be would be responsible to carry on the promise
of a good life to other future generations.
Instead of just facing our own possibilities and keeping our own
promises, there is also a kind of ethical responsibility that goes hand in hand
with the existential responsibility to be authentic. For Ricoeur, we are not
simply responsible for keeping our own promises, but understanding
Ricoeur’s notion of utopia, we can understand that we are also called on to
keep the word of another. The promise of bringing into reality our utopian
projections is a promise that is not exclusively mine, but I am invited to keep
it and try to fulfill it.
It is here that the idea of hope of Ricoeur comes into play. Utopia is
always something that we hope for; the dream of a good life is always
something that we strive to achieve but always fall short of attaining it
completely. This does not mean that we should give up on attaining it, but
instead Ricoeur would encourage us to welcome such failure. It is because we
admit that there are some shortcomings in our attempt to fulfill our utopian
promise that we are able to free the utopian promise from any attempts to
dominate or to possess it. Part of the utopian promise is to leave it open for
others to participate in its realization.
Looking at this idea of hope and utopia for Ricoeur, we can see a close
similarity with his thoughts and that of the thoughts of Ernst Bloch. 23 One
aspect of hope that Bloch discusses in his philosophy that can help us better
being-indebt. Anticipatory resoluteness can only be the assumption of the debt that marks our
dependence on the past in terms of heritage.” See Ricoeur, MHP, 363.
22 We can say that the image of a utopia for Ricoeur is not a static, fixed, or absolute
conception. But instead, utopia must be thought as something creative. For there is no single
ideal utopian vision that can fit all cultures. Ricoeur presents an important distinction between
ideology and utopia, wherein ideology is always projecting a singular ideal world. In contrast,
utopia is something creative; it is an ideal that cannot be fully determined.
23 Rebecca Huskey, in her book Paul Ricoeur on Hope, presents a section that compares
the notion of hope in Ricoeur and of Ernst Bloch. She discusses that like Bloch, Ricoeur views
hope as something that we must strive to achieve. Heaven is not something that will naturally
come when the time is right. But part of our task as human beings is to make this possibility
possible. It is through action that the dream of a good life fails to be just a fleeting dream.
© 2015 Christiane Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
170
A HISTORY OF LIFE AND A HSITORY OF DEATH
understand the connection of Heidegger’s history of death to Ricoeur is his
notion of an active hope. For Bloch, hope is something that we must work
towards. It is not something that will naturally fall on our heads as long as
we exert an extraordinary amount of patience. Similar to Bloch, Ricoeur
following Heidegger’s notion of history tells us that history is not simply a
natural movement that automatically moves from one moment to the next.
But history progresses through the participation of people who open up space
and possibilities for history to move onto.
Another idea here is that these doors that represent the possibilities
of history do not open by themselves, but it is the task of Dasein to be the one
to open the possibilities of history. It is here that the second expression, “Ang
Hinaharap sa Panghinaharap” (The Facing of the Future) comes into play.
What does it mean to face something? Here Heidegger answers that it is with
anticipatory resoluteness before one’s possibilities that one can say that he is
truly facing something. “… Angst, invoked here by virtue not of its emotional
character but of its potentiality for openness with respect to the ownmost
being of Da-sein confronting itself.”24
But Ricoeur goes further than Heidegger in presenting that it is not
just the future where we can find the possibilities of history. But even the past
has unfulfilled possibilities that lie in wait for us to hear them. Between
absolute presence and absolute absence, Ricoeur would state that human
beings are always in a state of limbo between absence and presence. For
human beings are always in the state of being; they are always an ongoing
project, and this goes the same for what we refer to as history.
The debate between the philosopher and the historian
has everything to gain from re-establishing the dialectic
of presence and absence, inherent in every
representation of the past, whether mnemonic or
historical. The intention of the past as having been comes
out of this reinforced, once having-been signifies having
been present, living, alive.25
Heidegger asserts, to conduct upon this basis “a genuine ontological
analysis of the way Da-sein stretches along between birth and death.” 26
Dasein is not exclusively promoting death even though he is a “beingtowards-death.” Neither does he take fully the side of birth, for Dasein is
always at the crossroads of time. It is by acknowledging this that he is able to
witness the unfolding of things. And it is also by this quality of Dasein to be
Ricoeur, MHP, 354.
Ibid., 364.
26 Ibid., 374.
24
25
© 2015 Christian Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. JOCSON
171
in between that he is able to create a dialectic of birth and death that creates
the dynamic foundation for a history.
Da-sein can then be said to exist “as born” just as it is
said to exist as “dying.” Now what is this interval, if not
care? “As care, Da-sein is the ‘Between.’”27
The significance of presenting the philosophy of Heidegger is not to
oppose the philosophy of Dilthey but instead to present history as an
interplay between life and death, and of presence and absence. Taking
Dilthey’s philosophy of life without taking into consideration Heidegger
would only come to emphasize history as capable of supporting human life
but unable to look further than just living and acquiring lived experiences.
On the other hand, solely promoting Heidegger’s Dasein and excluding
Dilthey would make history an always-serious undertaking, failing to
appreciate the simple fact of being.
Death in history, I would say, is inherent in what
Ranciere calls “the founding narrative.” It is death on the
scale of the past as it is completed, elapsed. It is “the
inclusion of death in science, not as residue but as a
condition of possibility.... There is history because there
is a past and a specific passion for the past. And there is
history because there is an absence of things in words, of
the denominated in names.”28
Ricoeur’s understanding of the aspect of death of history through
Heidegger enables him to conceive death as a possibility. In contrast to the
common understanding of death, death for Ricoeur is not the cessation of
possibility. But it is this moment of absence of what we refer to as death that
conditions the possibility for history. It is also this aspect of absence that
allows for the possibility for freedom. Quoting from Ricoeur’s Oneself as
Another: “But instead death enables me to see I am always moving toward my
death, and this prevents me from ever grasping it as a narrative end.” 29 Death
does not denote the end of the narrative; instead, it denotes possibility, but
this possibility is not made possible by the self but it is the other that opens
up the possibility to hope for something beyond death.
Ibid., 375.
Ibid., 368.
29 Paul Ricoeur, Oneself as Another, trans. by Kathleen Blamey (Chicago; London: The
University of Chicago Press, 1992), 160.
27
28
© 2015 Christiane Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
172
A HISTORY OF LIFE AND A HSITORY OF DEATH
Ricoeur’s Phenomenological Hermeneutics and the Openendedness of History
One thing that Ricoeur was able to emphasize in his synthesis of the
notion of history in Dilthey and Heidegger is the idea that historical
interpretations are meant to be challenged and reevaluated. 30 What we
understand about history today is just one of the many possibilities. The idea
is for us to remember that we must be responsible to challenge interpretations
of history, even our own interpretations. This is in order that we may give
other people hope that history is a constantly progressing narrative of
freedom.
The object of interpretation, the text, furthermore, takes
on an autonomous character once produced, so that it is
no longer adequate to merely refer to its original
meaning; instead of containing a fixed meaning, a text
invites plural reading and interpretation.31
One thing that is notable in the phenomenological hermeneutics of
Ricoeur is his presentation of the notion of “an excess of meaning.” Meaning
for Ricoeur is not something that is fixed; even events that happened in the
past are still open for interpretation. There is no single kind of interpretation
that is able to totally capture the event. This is one of the reasons that history
for Ricoeur is something open-ended; it is home to a plurality of
interpretations that enrich and inform one another.
Because here the semantic relation emerges from the
excess of potential meaning over its use and function
within a given synchronic system, the hidden time of
symbols can convey the historicality of tradition, which
passes on and sediments tradition, as well as the
historicality of tradition which keeps tradition alive and
renews it.32
Ricoeur in his philosophy is referring to one of the lessons that we can learn from
the masters of suspicion—that one must be able to adopt a critical attitude towards any kind of
historical interpretation or historical narrative. The objective here is to avoid any kind of
narrative that justifies any kind of domination.
31 Josef Bleicher, Contemporary Hermeneutics (London & New York: Routledge, 1980),
220.
32 Paul Ricoeur, “Hermeneutique et Critique des ideologies’ (1973), 64. As cited in
Bleicher, Contemporary Hermeneutics, 225.
30
© 2015 Christian Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. JOCSON
173
The goal of historical hermeneutics is not just a reminiscence of the
past, but it must also come to reinvigorate history. The job of the interpreter
is to unravel the entire string of life and history latent in language.33 By doing
hermeneutics, we are not just trying to romanticize and reminisce about the
glory days of antiquity. But the goal of doing hermeneutics is always to open
up a possible world that is able to testify that there is freedom in the world.
History must not be fixated with the past, but it also must see ahead. In this
regard, the retrospective character of history cannot by itself be equated with
the imprisonment of determinism.34
Hermeneutical encounter of historical narratives for Ricoeur is more
than just a reliving of the past. For if this is so, then we can think that there is
no use to read present romance literature since they can be treated as mere
variations of Shakespeare’s highly acclaimed “Romeo and Juliet.” Or in the
case of philosophy, for example, there is no need to read other western
thinkers other than Plato since all other western thinkers are just a series of
footnotes to Plato as Alfred North Whitehead would claim.
Infinitely more promising for us is the assertion that
repeating is neither restoring after-the-fact nor
reactualizing: it is “realizing anew.” It is a matter of
recalling, replying to, retorting, even of revoking
heritages. The creative power of repetition is contained
entirely in this power of opening up the past again to the
future.35
What we must think about history is that just as hearing Johann
Pachebel’s “Canon” is just a series of variations of a single piece, each
variation opens up something new. Though history may be thought as
repeating itself, it is by repeating itself that it renews itself and makes the
earth fertile to support reconfigured life and lived experiences. The same goes
also with the idea of phenomenological hermeneutics of Ricoeur. With every
repetition of the hermeneutical encounter with the text we always learn
something new. Even should a renowned scholar present his interpretation,
the challenge according to Ricoeur is to maintain the constant attitude to
challenge the interpretation of the other and even of the self. Our role in
history is to keep it alive and one of the means that we keep it alive is through
a constant struggle, not to find the perfect interpretation, but a struggle to
always renew history through a presentation of new points of view.
Quito, Philosophers of Hermeneutics, 90.
Ricoeur, MHP, 380.
35 Ibid.
33
34
© 2015 Christiane Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
174
A HISTORY OF LIFE AND A HSITORY OF DEATH
The idea in the phenomenological hermeneutics of Ricoeur is not to
make oneself take primacy in the understanding of the text. On the contrary,
the main idea is to make oneself become a witness to the process of unfolding
(Alethiea), never at beginning or the end as Heidegger’s Dasein stands
between life and death. One thing that we must remember in doing
hermeneutics is that we must avoid imposing ourselves on the text. To
interpret is to stand at a distance and to act as a witness to the unfolding of
the text before one’s self.
To understand is not to project oneself into the text but
to expose oneself to it. The interpreter is always in
medias res, never at the beginning or end.36
It is not when the historian writes the last page of his book that
history is brought to a close. But the spirit of the narrative of history must be
ever kept alive. For when we are capable to still open up history that we can
know that there is still life to be lived and a freedom to be free. At the end of
a reconstruction, which mobilizes the historical imagination, the thought of
the historian can be considered a means of rethinking what was once
thought.37 The project of interpretation is a continuous struggle to free the text
from any interpretation that tries to monopolize it. Any attempt to
monopolize it is a kind of violence that denies the realization of freedom in
history.
Neither in literary criticism nor in the social sciences is
there a last word. Or if there is, we call that violence.38
There is no distinct or absolute end in history; what makes history
end abruptly is when we fail to critically engage and dialogue with history. It
is through phenomenological hermeneutics according to Ricoeur that death
fails to become absolutely a cessation of life. It is by declaring the last word
that history is brought to its end. The philosopher and the historian must
maintain an attitude that avoids any declaration or possession of the truth. It
is by a dispossession of the truth that we allow history to live on and see a
horizon beyond what we envision.
Quito, Philosophers of Hermeneutics, 92.
Ibid., 380.
38 Paul Ricoeur, Hermeneutics and Human Sciences, trans. by John B. Thompson
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1981), 74.
36
37
© 2015 Christian Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. JOCSON
175
Conclusion
To conclude this paper, there are three notable points that Ricoeur
presents in his synthesis of the history of life in Wilhelm Dilthey and the
history of death in Martin Heidegger.
First, through phenomenological hermeneutics we are able to affirm
what Dilthey refers to as the “connectedness of life” by allowing for dialogue
between people of different time periods. Life and the possibility to be does
not end in death, but one is left to hope in his absence that the Other becomes
responsible to make him capable again. Each one of us is an enabling presence
to the other. We are able to hope because of the presence of the Other and we
are able to be response-able because there is an Other that gives us hope.
History thus becomes a narrative that describes how human beings try to
bring into fruition the promise of an infinite responsibility.
Second, death turns to life and life turns to death, history for Ricoeur
is an interplay between life and death, and of presence and absence. History
is a living narrative because things that are absent are never truly absent, but
it is our responsibility to allow for things that are absent to be present. On the
other hand, there is the aspect of death in history because even things that are
present are not fully present. There are things that are present before me that
exhibit a level of transcendence that eludes my ability to grasp it. It is a form
of a resistance that tells me that there are possibilities in history beyond what
I deem is possible.
Lastly, history for Ricoeur can be thought as an ongoing narrative of
the constant interplay between human capability and human fallibility. The
past, the present, and the future all have possibilities beyond what we
ordinarily see. Thus, history presents us with the collective task of
interpreting it. For interpretation or hermeneutics is not a task given
exclusively for a self to refigure itself. But it is at the same time a means to
refigure the world of the social. To open up and to face these possibilities in
our own selves, in the world of the social, and in history is a responsibility
that I can only hope I can achieve in fear and trembling.
The Graduate School, University of Santo Tomas, Philippines
References
Ricoeur, Paul, Freedom and Nature: The Voluntary and the Involuntary, trans. by
Erazim V. Kohak (USA: Northwestern University Press, 1966).
____________, Hermeneutics and Human Sciences, trans. by John B. Thompson
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1981).
© 2015 Christiane Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
176
A HISTORY OF LIFE AND A HSITORY OF DEATH
____________, Memory, History, Forgetting, trans. by Kathleen Blamey and
David Pellauer (Chicago: The Chicago University Press, 2004).
____________, Oneself as Another, trans. by Kathleen Blamey (Chicago;
London: The University of Chicago Press, 1992).
Bleicher, Josef, Contemporary Hermeneutics (London; New York: Routledge,
1980).
Huskey, Rebecca K., Paul Ricoeur on Hope: Expecting the Good (New York: Peter
Lang Publishing, 2009).
Kearney Richard, “Capable Man, Capable God,” in A Passion for the Possible:
Thinking with Paul Ricoeur, ed. by Brian Treanor and Henry Isaac
Venema (New York: Fordham University Press, 2010).
Quito, Emerita S., Philosophers of Hermeneutics (Manila: De La Salle University
Press, 1990).
© 2015 Christian Joseph C. Jocson
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/jocson_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
KRITIKE VOLUME NINE NUMBER TWO (DECEMBER 2015) 177-192
Article
The Cultured Man as the Noble Man:
Jun zi 君子 as a Man of Li 禮
in Lun yu 論語
Christine Abigail L. Tan
Abstract: The aim of this article is to show the Confucian virtue of li as
the highest embodiment of the Jun zi as found in the Lun yu. While ren
remains the most primary and most important of the virtues, it is an
inner goodness which can only find its expression or manifestation in
the virtue of li, while such manifestation is made possible only through
an external ontological ideal that is the virtue of yi. As such, the
interplay of ren and yi, which finds its harmony in li, is made possible
only through the embodiment of li as a dynamic moral principle given
substance by ren and given form by li, and perfected by the Jun zi.
Keywords: Jun zi, Li, Confucius, ritual, propriety
L
i, or rituals and propriety, when viewed by the modern mind, can have
the tendency to be dismissed by modernity as nothing more than
empty tradition which binds and limits one’s capabilities, especially in
a generation which celebrates the creation of one’s self as an art form.1 From
the Confucian perspective, however, it does just exactly the opposite, which
is to widen one’s horizons, that is, consciousness, and thus capabilities as
well.
Indeed, one cannot help but wonder just how following ancient, even
outdated, traditions can possibly be a virtue. What does this matter of culture,
commonly understood as something that’s amoral,2 have to do with
becoming a good citizen of the state, or even becoming a good human being?
1 See Nietzsche’s body of works, among other counter-enlightenment thinkers, which
dominate the intellectual trends of contemporary society.
2 That is to say, that high culture as an aesthetic virtue is, after modernity, commonly
averse to morality. In a way, culture can even be said to be meta-ethical in that it is the context,
which shapes ethics and is therefore not boxed within morality. Nietzsche, Freud, Marx,
Foucault, among other thinkers of modernity argue to this effect.
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
178
THE CULTURED MAN AS THE NOBLE MAN
Yet li is considered as one of the five primary Confucian virtues, and as I will
try to argue, even the very virtue, which the Noble Man or Jun zi embodies
most.
It is thus the aim of this study to show the relation between ren and
li, being that li is the manifestation of ren in its concreteness, but which is
made possible by the concept of yi. This interplay of ren and yi, which finds
its harmony in li is, as I will try to prove, found in the Lun yu to be embodied
in the Jun Zi.
In order to do this, I will first show the utmost importance of ren, its
immediacy and immanence, as well as show the two aspects of ren, which are
zhong and shu. Next, I will show the implication of yi in zhong and shu, coming
to the conclusion that yi is an external moral ought while ren is an internal
motivation for goodness. The third section will thus deal with the notion of li
as the concrete manifestation of the previous two virtues, where the
compassion of ren and the unflinching discipline of yi find their perfect
harmony. Finally, thus, I will try to show the Jun Zi as a man of li who, in him,
and in practicing li to its full effect, is also able to embody ren as well as yi.
I.
仁 Ren
Perhaps there is no other virtue more important than ren. Ren is
commonly translated as virtue,3 fundamental goodness,4 true goodness,5
benevolence,6 or idiosyncratically ‘authoritative conduct,’7 which connotes
the firm and steadfast nature of how one’s character should be. 8
Indeed, ren is regarded as even more important than life itself,9 and
3 James Legge and Arthur Waley translate 仁 Ren simply as ‘virtue’ and although this
captures the encompassing nature of 仁 Ren (that is, that it necessarily precludes the other virtues,
which shall later be discussed), it can be quite problematic in distinguishing it from 德 de, which
also directly translates into the word ‘virtue,’ which has a different and less substantive meaning
than the concept of 仁 Ren in the Analects. See Confucius, “The Analects,” trans. by James Legge,
in Chinese Text Project, <http://ctext.org/analects>, 19 September 2014. See also Confucius, The
Analects of Confucius, trans. by Arthur Waley (New York: Vintage Books, 1989).
4 Confucius, “Analects of Confucius,” trans. by A. Charles Muller, in Research for East
Asian Language and Thought, <http://www.acmuller.net/con-dao/analects.html>, 19 September
2014.
5 The Four Books: The Basic Teachings of the Later Confucian Tradition, trans. by Daniel K.
Gardner (Indianapolis: Hackett Pub. Co., 2007).
6 D.C. Lau.
7 Confucius, The Analects of Confucius: A Philosophical Translation, trans. Roger T. Ames
and Henry Rosemont (New York: Ballantine Books, 1999).
8 Ren is all these but also more, and as such, will be referred to simply as ren.
9 The Master said, “For Gentlemen of purpose and men of benevolence while it is
inconceivable that they should seek to stay alive at the expense of benevolence, it may happen
that they have to accept death in order to have benevolence accomplished.” See Confucius, The
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. TAN
179
“The Master said, ‘If a man sets his heart on benevolence, he will be free from
evil.'”10 In other words ren comes at the helm, serving as a shield from all
malevolence that threatens to sully the character of he who possesses the
virtue of ren. Furthermore, The Master says, “‘… The gentleman never deserts
benevolence, not even for as long as it takes to eat a meal. If he hurries and
stumbles, one may be sure that it is in benevolence that he does so.’”11 In other
words, when one has become aware of ren, it can no longer be undone nor
erased from one’s character.
The essence of ren, however, is perhaps highlighted through the verse
in the Lun yu which reads: “The Master said, ‘It is Man who is capable of
broadening the Way.12 It is not the Way that is capable of broadening Man.’”13
Such is the humanist foundations of his moral philosophy, which looks at
man as the locus of the unity between heaven and earth. This saying of the
Master is fleshed out in the rest of the Lun yu, and is mostly seen in the virtue
of ren; it is derived from the root words 人 ren meaning person or human, and
二 er meaning two,14 which suggests that human beings are irreducibly social,
and can only exist by co-existing.
a. The Anthropocentricity of ren
If ren has no fixed definition in the Lun yu, it is because ren, as Ames
and Rosemont would note, is “a qualitative transformation of a particular
Analects (Lun Yü), trans. by D C. Lau (Harmondsworth: Penguin Books, 1979). 15:9. Henceforth
cited as Book:Verse, D.C. Lau.
10 4:4, D.C. Lau.
11 4:5, D.C. Lau.
12 Literally Dao, though it should be noted that the Confucian Dao is different from the
Dao referred to in Laozi and Zhuangzi, as well as the rest of the Daoist school. The Confucian Dao
is, unlike the metaphysical Dao of Daoism, anthropologically bent. It is simply an “ought” as
opposed to metaphysical principle defining the nature of Being, much less a heavenly canopy
which watches over the ten thousand things. In order to elucidate this further, this Dao is what
Mencius refers to as Heaven when he describes Tian Ming: “Heaven sees according as my people
see; Heaven hears according as my people hear.” See Mencius, The Works of Mencius, trans. by
James Legge (New York: Dover Publications, 1990), 18:8. It is also what Xunzi was referring to
when he cited the Book of Documents in the chapters “Improving Yourself” and “A Discussion
of Heaven,” where he notes that: “The Book of Documents say ‘Do not go by what you like, but
follow the way of the king; do not go by what you hate, but follow the king’s road.’ This means
that a gentleman must be able to suppress personal desire in favor of public right.” See
Xunzi, Basic Writings, trans. by Burton Watson (New York: Columbia University Press, 1963), p.
32; 88.
13 15:29, D.C. Lau.
14 See Roger T. Ames and Henry Rosemont, trans., The Analects of Confucius, 48-51, for a
comprehensive discussion on the etymology of 仁 as well as its corresponding significance to the
philosophical meaning of the concept, which suggests that we are inevitably social and that
without another or other human beings, we cannot exist alone.
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
180
THE CULTURED MAN AS THE NOBLE MAN
person,”15 indeed more like a process of becoming rather than having a fixed
formula. Further, in the Lun yu, “The Master said, ‘Is benevolence really far
away? No sooner do I desire it than it is here,’”16 because what is internal is
that which is most accessible and, for Confucian philosophy in particular,
must become evident in praxis and as such, becomes the measurement
through which one can know others. Another passage in the Lun yu which
goes likes this is, when: “Tzu-hsia said, ‘Learn widely and be steadfast in your
purpose, inquire earnestly and reflect on what is at hand, and there is no need
for you to look for benevolence elsewhere.’”17 Ren is thus humaneness that is
not simply in theory, but concrete and immanent, even firm and unrelenting.
The anthropological bent can be further seen in more passages in the
Lun yu, when “The Master said, ‘It is enough that the language one uses gets
the point across,’”18 as the Master did not want to deal with unnecessary hairsplitting, and believed that the only wisdom which mattered was that which
is communicable, so it is with ren, in that if one is good inside, then it must
show one’s deeds; it must be concrete. Moreover, it is said that “the topics the
Master did not speak of were prodigies, force, disorder and gods,” 19 for the
Master believed that whatever is out there cannot be known by man, for even
that which is here, is not yet understood by man, and so deserves more focus.
This said, we see that ren, in order to be fully manifest, or to be
actualized, must be seen or communicated, and this is done only (as I will
later argue how) through the practice of li, the importance of which is seen
particularly when “The Master said, ‘Guide them by edicts, keep them in line
with punishments, and the common people will stay out of trouble but will
have no sense of shame. Guide them by virtue, keep them in line with the
rites, and they will, besides having a sense of shame, reform themselves.’”20
b. Zhong (忠) and Shu (恕)21
According to Fung Yu-lan, there are two aspects of ren. He notes:
Ibid.
7:30, D.C. Lau.
17 19:6, D.C. Lau.
18 15:40 D.C. Lau.
19 7:20 D.C. Lau.
20 2:3 D.C. Lau.
15
16
21
It is interesting to note, that both ideograms contain the character xin 心 literally
translated as heart, but also associated with the mind, and hence more commonly referred to as
the mind/heart. As such, it is also interesting to note the relation of ren both to human emotion
and reason. See Alfredo P. Co, The Blooming of a Hundred Flowers: Philosophy of Ancient China
(Manila: UST Publishing House, 1992), 107-108 for a comprehensive discussion of the
etymological significance of the ideograms in relation to ren.
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. TAN
181
Thus the practice of jen consists in consideration for
others. “Desiring to sustain oneself, one sustains others;
desiring to develop oneself, one develops others.” In
other words: “Do to others what you wish yourself.”
This is the positive aspect of the practice, which was
called by Confucius chung or “conscientiousness to
others.” And the negative aspect, which was called by
Confucius shu or “altruism,” is: “Do not do to others
what you do not wish yourself.” The practice as a whole
is called the principle of chung and shu, which is “the way
to practice jen.”22
Moreover, Yu-lan maintains that this “principle of applying a
measuring square” is a principle wherein one uses himself in order to be able
to gauge his own conduct.23
Zhong is often translated simply as loyalty and faithfulness. James
Legge in particular translates it as faithfulness 24 or devotion of soul,25 but a
more apt illustration of zhong is found in D.C. Lau’s translation of a verse in
the Lun yu where the Master says: “Make it your guiding principle to do your
best for others …”26 This directly supports Yu-lan’s claim that zhong is indeed
the positive aspect of ren.
The negative aspect of ren that is shu, on the other hand, is also reflected
in the Lun yu when: “Tzu-kung asked, ‘Is there a single word which can be a
guide to conduct throughout one's life?’ The Master said, ‘It is perhaps the
word shu.27 Do not impose on others what you yourself do not desire.’”28
One notices here, that whether it be 忠 zhong or 恕 shu, positive or
negative, both are treated as the supreme virtue, because both aspects of 仁
ren, which as we have previously mentioned, consist the most important
Confucian virtue. This claim is cemented by one of the oft-cited verses in the
Lun yu, that is:
The Master said, ‘Ts'an! There is one single thread binding
my way together.’
Tseng Tzu assented.
After the Master had gone out, the disciples asked,
Yu-lan Feng, A History of Chinese Philosophy, trans. by Derk Bodde (New York: The Free
Press, 1966). 43
23 Ibid.
24 See 1:8, 3:19, 9:25, 12:10, James Legge.
25 See 7:25, James Legge.
26 9:25, D.C. Lau.
27 James Legge translates this as reciprocity.
28 15:24, D.C. Lau.
22
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
182
THE CULTURED MAN AS THE NOBLE MAN
‘What did he mean?’
Tseng Tzu said, ‘The way of the Master consists in doing
one's best and in using oneself as a measure to gauge
others. That is all.’29 「夫子之道，忠恕而已矣。」
That is indeed all, but the phrase “one single thread binding my way
together” presupposes a system wherein the philosophy of the Master is built
upon, and at its core, according to the verse, is zhong and shu—ren. One
should be careful, however, not to interpret this in a literal sense. Rather, 忠
zhong and 恕 shu should be guided by yi.
The sinologist, Alfredo Co, in his book “Philosophy of Ancient China:
the Blooming of a Hundred Flowers,” says that yi is implied in zhong through
zheng ming or the Rectification of Names.30
The Master said, ‘If something has to be put first, it is,
perhaps, the rectification (cheng) of names.’
Tzu-lu said, ‘Is that so? What a roundabout way you
take! Why bring rectification in at all?’
The Master said, ‘Yu, how boorish you are. Where a
gentleman is ignorant, one would expect him not to offer
any opinion. When names are not correct, what is said
will not sound reasonable; when what is said does not
sound reasonable, affairs will not culminate in success;
when affairs do not culminate in success, rites and music
will not flourish; when rites and music do not flourish,
punishments will not fit the crimes; when punishments
do not fit the crimes, the common people will not know
where to put hand and foot. Thus when the gentleman
names something, the name is sure to be usable in
speech, and when he says something, this is sure to be
practicable. The thing about the gentleman is that he is
anything but casual where speech is concerned.’31
This again, further supports ren as the very foundation of the
Confucian moral system, where zhong that is being true to one’s principle and
truth is manifested, and where the firmness of yi is indeed implied.
It is, however, my contention that yi is also implied in shu even if
simply on account of shu being a guiding principle towards which we must
strive, albeit through restraint—still, moral restraint. What I am trying to
4:15, D.C. Lau. Emphasis/Italics mine.
Co, Philosophy of Ancient China, 109.
31 13:3, D.C. Lau.
29
30
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. TAN
183
arrive at is that yi, righteousness or moral rightness, is an external ideal,
which guides our moral actions, made possible by such two aspects of ren.
II.
義 Yi
If ren therefore is self-reformation, it takes its form from the moral
ought, yi. In the Lun yu, “The Master said, ‘For the gentleman it is morality
that is supreme. Possessed of courage but devoid of morality, a gentleman
will make trouble while a small man will be a brigand.’”32 Indeed, if ren is the
internal motivation for the goodness, yi is the ontological yet external ideal—
the universal moral of ren towards which li, as we will later discuss, directs
its particular acts. Of the Jun Zi, “The Master said, ‘In his dealings with the
world the gentleman is not invariably for or against anything. He is on the side
of what is moral.’”33 This, again, affirms the thesis that ren has no fixed
definition nor function, but is rather, a process which allows for the practice
of li, according to what is yi, in the context of the uniqueness and singularity
of each situation and particular circumstance. Moreover, it asserts yi as a
constant and universal ideal or righteousness (or more aptly, rightness) upon
which li is modeled upon.
In his article “On Yi as a Universal Principle of Specific Application
in Confucian Morality,” Chung-ying Cheng claims that yi gives unity to all
virtues, and creates more when needed, thus directing what is appropriate
for specific situations as an ordering principle which generates specific
actions.34 Like ren, Cheng argues that it is a common sentiment to all men
rooted from ren, and so whereas ren is internal, yi is external. Yi “transforms
the world into a world of self,”35 because it is when the subjective act assumes
objective validity. A passage in the Lun yu which affirms this is when “The
Master said, ‘It is these things that cause me concern: failure to cultivate
virtue, failure to go more deeply into what I have learned, inability, when I
am told what is right, to move to where it is, and inability to reform myself
when I have defects.’”36 Here, we notice that The Master talks about
cultivating ren, which is “deeply” within, while yi or that which is right is
mentioned as something “to move to” in order to reform oneself; that is, yi is
depicted as something outside of man but towards which he must strive as
an ideal of moral perfection, an imperative for moral action, that is (if paired
with 仁 ren and refined by li) required for a community to prosper, have peace
17:23, D.C. Lau.
4:10, D.C. Lau.
34 Chung-ying Cheng, “On yi as a Universal Principle of Specific Application in
Confucian Morality,” in Philosophy East and West, 22:3 (July 1972): 269-80.
35 Ibid.
36 7:3, D.C. Lau.
32
33
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
184
THE CULTURED MAN AS THE NOBLE MAN
and order, as is thus noted in the Lun yu:
When Fan Ch'ih left, the Master said, ‘How petty Fan
Hsu is! When those above love the rites, none of the
common people will dare be irreverent; when they love
what is right, none of the common people will dare be
insubordinate; when they love trust- worthiness, none of
the common people will dare be insincere. In this way,
the common people from the four quarters will come
with their children strapped on their backs. What need
is there to talk about growing crops?’37
We go back, therefore, to when “The Master said, ‘It is Man who is
capable of broadening the Way. It is not the Way that is capable of broadening
Man.’”38 Moreover, “The Master said, ‘The gentleman understands what is
moral. The small man understands what is profitable.’” 39 This is because as
we have previously mentioned, yi is the capability to connect subjective
actions, unique and situational as well as circumstantial deeds into a
universal ought which changes flexibly from situation to situation, in the
same way that li changes according to the situation. The small man, unable to
rise to the universal level of yi, only thinks of himself and, therefore, of
personal profit.
This is also why, “the Master said, ‘It is quite a remarkable feat for a
group of men who are together all day long merely to indulge themselves in
acts of petty cleverness without ever touching on the subject of morality in
their conversation!’”40 Yi elevates the subjective, the particular into the
communal, and to be exposed to the community and the normative
expectations of society, without ever taking yi into consideration, would
indeed be a shame as it would lead to insubordination and chaos.
This elevation from personal to community, or transformation of the
world into a “world of self” as previously mentioned, is again found in a
passage from the Lun yu, which says:
Tzu-lu commented, ‘Not to enter public life is to ignore
one's duty. Even the proper regulation of old and young
cannot be set aside. How, then, can the duty between
13:4, D.C. Lau.
15:29, D.C. Lau.
39 4:16, D.C. Lau; James Legge ‘The Master said, “The mind of the superior man is
37
38
conversant with righteousness; the mind of the mean man is conversant with gain.’” (君子喩於
義.)
40
15:17, D.C. Lau.
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. TAN
185
ruler and subject be set aside? This is to cause confusion
in the most important of human relationships simply
because one desires to keep unsullied one's character.
The gentleman takes office in order to do his duty. As for
putting the Way into practice, he knows all along that it
is hopeless.’41
We can thus conclude that for the Master, ren finds no expression
without yi, for it is only through yi where man is brought into a world where
others truly exist, and where there can be found an ontological moral given,
upon which ren directs itself towards. Indeed, “The Master said, ‘Make it your
guiding principle to do your best for others and to be trustworthy in what
you say, and move yourself to where rightness is, then you will be exalting virtue.”42
In other words, to move towards yi is to exalt virtue (now in a more
general/wider sense): de. Here, moreover, the word used in the Chinese for
“exalt” is 崇 chong, which can also mean to worship, to hold high, or to
honor—all of which imply a movement of feeling towards a more superior
realm. This is because when yi, as was claimed by Chung-ying Cheng, pulls
all other virtues into the objective realm.
Yi thus ensures that the moral deed is done, while ren ensures that
the motive is aligned. These two make two sides of the same coin. Therefore
just as ren manifests itself in li, yi is the form upon which li is expressed. Of
the Jun Zi, “The Master said, ‘The gentleman has morality as his basic stuff and by
observing the rites puts it into practice, by being modest gives it expression, and
by being trustworthy in word brings it to completion. Such is a gentleman
indeed!’”43 In other words, the Master Kong says that, the gentleman has yi
as his basic stuff, and by observing li, puts it into practice.
This very position of li, where it is the concrete manifestation of the
harmony between ren and yi, as well as the Confucian anthropological and
practical bent, is precisely what makes li very important despite common
misconceptions that li is impractical—abstract rituals that are “out there” and
without rational explanations.
禮 Li
III.
In Lin Yutang’s work, “The Wisdom of Confucius,” the following
passage on li goes, as follows:
41
18:7, D.C. Lau.
42
12:10, D.C. Lau, Emphasis/Italics mine. (Virtue here is 德 de, not 仁 ren)
43
15:18, D.C. Lau.
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
186
THE CULTURED MAN AS THE NOBLE MAN
“Is li so very important as all that?” asked Tseyu again.
“This li,” replied Confucius, “is the principle by which
the ancient kings embodied the laws of heaven and
regulated the expressions of human nature. Therefore he
who has attained li lives, and he who has lost it dies.”44
I would like to emphasize here how li is the harmony of the
embodiment of heavenly laws, 45 as well the regulation, the medium, for
expression of human nature. This passage from the Book of Rites suggests
that the authenticity of a man consists of him in being a man of li which comes
with it, both ren and yi.
Li, however, despite referring to sacrificial rites is, in the Confucian
sense, largely humanistic and anthropological in nature. If it talks of any such
higher order, or heavenly canopy at most, it is only inasmuch as li, although
manifested by ren, takes its shape through the ontological moral given, thus
universal principle that is yi. To repeat a previously quoted passage for
emphasis:
The Master said, ‘The gentleman has morality as his basic
stuff and by observing the rites puts it into practice, by being
modest gives it expression, and by being trustworthy in
word brings it to completion. Such is a gentleman
indeed!’46
Here, we see the interconnection of ren and yi, practiced into li. More
importantly, however, is to establish the connection of ren and li, as we have
already established the implied yi in the two aspects of ren.
44 Confucius, The Wisdom of Confucius, trans. and ed. by Yutang Lin (New York: Random
House, 1938), 229.
45 Heavenly laws here in no way refer to fa. In fact, it is important to stress the difference
between fa or law and li in the Lun yu. While fa is only mentioned twice, it plays an important
role in shaping the multitude. One passage which describes its role is: 「法語之言，能無從乎？
改之為貴。…」The only way to preserve the meaning of which is to provide a rather awkward
but very literal translation that goes: “When lawful words are spoken, can one refuse to follow?
But to change is most valuable.” See Lun Yu 9:24, translation mine. In other words, it is
emphasized here how obeying laws or words spoken in a strict and authoritative manner is easy,
but true virtue lies within the inner character. This sentiment also mirrors a passage that can be
found in the Li ji, which reinforces the idea that fa is for the xiao ren while it is li that is for the
superior man or da ren: “The rules of ceremony do not go down to the common people. The penal
statutes do not go up to great officers.” See “Qu Li I,” in The Book of Rites (Li Ji): English-Chinese
Version, trans. by James Legge (Washington: Intercultural Press, 2013), par. 68.
46 15:18, D.C. Lau.
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. TAN
187
In his article “Li as Cultural Grammar: On the Relation between Li
and Ren in Confucius’ Lun yu,” Chenyang Li uses the analogy of grammar
and language in such a way that li becomes cultural grammar, while ren is the
mastery of a culture.47 This claim is sketched against a much controversial
debate with regard to the relation between li and ren, as well as several claims
on the interpretations of li and ren. My argument, however, follows along the
same path as Chenyang Li’s interpretation, where he claims that ren is flexible
because ren as mastery is more like an art, whereas li as grammar becomes
proper expression, but uses a different analogy. In other words, it’s an
instrumentalist claim broadly construed, wherein li and ren complement and
need each other in order to function. Moreover, we see in the Lun yu, and
even in the Da Xue,48 several analogies of the virtues to a tree. Indeed, ren is
the root, but the concrete practice of ren is li. It is said in the Lun yu, that: “The
gentleman devotes his efforts to the roots, for once the roots are established,
the Way will grow therefrom. Being good as a son and obedient as a young
man is, perhaps, the root of a man’s character.’”49 Here, we see that ren as
practiced becomes li, and through yi, in a web of interconnection and in this
particular case, takes on the concrete form of filial piety. This analogy, as well
as Chenyang Li’s, is mostly supported by the following passages in the Lun
yu:
The Master said, ‘Why is it none of you, my young
friends, study the Odes? An apt quotation from the Odes
may serve to stimulate the imagination, to show one’s
breeding, to smooth over difficulties in a group and to
give expression to complaints.50
The Master said, ‘Surely when one says “The rites, the
rites,” it is not enough merely to mean presents of jade
and silk. Surely when one says “Music, music,” it is not
enough merely to mean bells and drums.’51
Chenyang Li, “Li as Cultural Grammar: On the Relation between Li and Ren in
Confucius’ Analects,” Philosophy East and West, 57:3 (July 2007), 311-29.
48 In the following verses, it would seem that ren was precluded. “From the Son of
Heaven down to the mass of the people, all must consider the cultivation of the person the root
of everything besides.”
“It cannot be, when the root is neglected, that what should spring from it will be well
ordered.”
See The Great Learning, trans. by James Legge, 13-14. This is not improbable, as The
Master himself would say that he is merely a transmitter of ancient wisdom: “The Master said, ‘I
transmit but do not innovate; I am truthful in what I say and devoted to antiquity.’” See The
Analects, trans. by D.C. Lau, 7:1.
49 1:2 D.C. Lau.
50 17:9 D.C. Lau.
51 17:11 D.C. Lau.
47
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
188
THE CULTURED MAN AS THE NOBLE MAN
The Master said, ‘A cowardly man who puts on a brave
front is, when compared to small men, like the burglar
who breaks in or climbs over walls.’52
Li cannot exist in of itself, but as it is not simply li, which becomes
empty without ren, ren also becomes impossible without li, for even with li, it
is difficult. “The Master said, ‘Even with a true king it is bound to take a
generation for benevolence to become a reality.’” 53
As Chenyang Li notes: “Ren cannot exist independently of li, nor can
one obtain ren without li, because li is embedded in the culture of which the
person of ren acquires mastery. In other words, without li there can be no
culture for the person of ren to master.”54
This can again be traced back to the Lun yu, when “The Master said,
‘If a man be without the virtues proper to humanity, what has he to do with
the rites of propriety? If a man be without the virtues proper to humanity,
what has he to do with music?’”55
Ren and li, therefore, are to be understood as interconnected where li
is instrumental to the practice of ren, and where ren simply cannot function
without li as its guiding principle.
The Master said, ‘To return to the observance of the rites
through overcoming the self constitutes benevolence. If
for a single day a man could return to the observance of
the rites through overcoming himself, then the whole
Empire would consider benevolence to be his. However,
the practice of benevolence depends on oneself alone,
and not on others.’ ….
The Master said, ‘Do not look unless it is in accordance
with the rites; do not listen unless it is in accordance with
the rites; do not speak unless it is in accordance with the
rites; do not move unless it is in accordance with the
rites.’56
Confucius himself was an example of this, “The Master said, ‘I set my
heart on the Way, base myself on virtue, lean upon benevolence for support
17:12 D.C. Lau.
13:12 D.C. Lau.
54 Chenyang Li, “Li as Cultural Grammar,” 323-324.
55 3:3, James Legge. “If a man be without ren, what has he to do with li; if a man be without
ren, what has to do with music?”
56 12:1, D.C. Lau.
52
53
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. TAN
189
and take my recreation in the arts.’” 57 Moreover, the permanence of ren within
a person is manifested in different ways among different situations, just as a
tree’s roots may grow in different unique paths, and a sentence may be
differently phrased or structured in grammar for each situation, so is li also
relative, but ren unfettered, firm, and resolute.
Fan Ch'ih asked about benevolence. The Master said,
‘While at home hold yourself in a respectful attitude;
when serving in an official capacity be reverent; when
dealing with others do your best. These are qualities that
cannot be put aside, even if you go and live among the
barbarians.’58
It is in and through li, that we find the concreteness and reality of ren,
of which, “The Master said, ‘Love your fellow men.’”59 This love, however, as
we have previously discussed, finds its moral balance with the virtue of yi,
which gives li its form.
君子 Jun Zi
IV.
The sage is never sullied. That is why the call of the Master Kong is
for the Man of ren to enter public office,60 and to ignore this call is to ignore
one’s duty. So long as he has ren, even if he serves, in virtue of yi, he is not
sullied. As “The Master said, ‘What the gentleman seeks, he seeks within
himself; what the small man seeks, he seeks in others.’” 61 Regardless thus of
the external disorder present in society, the Jun Zi finds calmness and serenity
within himself. Another passage, which supports this, is when: “The Master
said, ‘The gentleman is at ease without being arrogant; the small man is
arrogant without being at ease.’” 62
Indeed for Confucius, the solution to chaos and disorder is not
outright refusal that is marked by the hermit’s or mystic’s withdrawal from
society, but neither is it to succumb to it, but the courage to fight the system
in spite of the system. Because “as for putting the Way into practice, he [Jun
Zi] knows all along that it is hopeless,”63 yet even then, the Jun Zi stands above
this impossibility, because no matter what circumstance, the purity of his
7:6, D.C. Lau.
13:19, D.C. Lau.
59 12:22, D.C. Lau.
60 18:7, D.C. Lau.
61 15:21, D.C. Lau.
62 13:26, D.C. Lau.
63 18:7, D.C. Lau. Clarification mine.
57
58
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
190
THE CULTURED MAN AS THE NOBLE MAN
character would remain untarnished. In fact, the following passage suggests
that it is not Jun Zi who is influenced; rather, it is he who influences with his
strength of will: “The Master wanted to settle amongst the Nine Barbarian
Tribes of the east. Someone said, ‘But could you put up with their uncouth
ways?’ The Master said, ‘Once a gentleman settles amongst them, what
uncouthness will there be?’”64
But if the 君子 Jun Zi is a man of internal calmness and strength,
unsullied and unfettered, why the need for refinement, why the need to show
others if he is, in himself, secure of his internal character? A disciple of the
Master asked this as well:
Chi Tzu-ch'eng said, ‘The important thing about the
gentleman is the stuff he is made of. What does he need
refinement for?’ Tzu-kung commented, ‘It is a pity that
the gentleman should have spoken so about the
gentleman. “A team of horses cannot catch up with one's
tongue.” The stuff is no different from refinement;
refinement is no different from the stuff. The pelt of a
tiger or a leopard, shorn of hair, is no different from that
of a dog or a sheep.’65
Indeed, because whatever is inside, must necessarily show outside.
The awareness of ren, must necessarily be followed by its expression in li,
with yi as its form.
Jun Zi thus is a man of ren,66 of yi,67 perfected and refined, that is,
precisely made a Jun Zi through the practice of li. All this is in him when he
practices li to perfection because: “The Master said, ‘Virtue never stands
alone. It is bound to have neighbours.’” 68 Indeed, the primary Confucian
virtues cannot each stand alone; all of them are connected and interdependent
upon each other. Moreover, “The Master said, ‘The gentleman is no vessel.’”69
This is to say that the Jun Zi is no specialist, designed for a specific purpose.
He is the embodiment of all virtues, and because all virtues come from Tian,
therefore, it necessarily follows that Jun Zi is the embodiment of Tian. As
Wing-tsit Chan notes: “The sage aspires to become Heaven, the worthy
aspires to become a sage, and the gentleman aspires to become a worthy.” 70
9:15, D.C. Lau.
12:8, D.C. Lau.
66 4:5, D.C. Lau.
67 4:16, 5:16, D.C. Lau.
68 4:25, D.C. Lau.
69 2:12, D.C. Lau.
70 Wing-tsit Chan, A Source Book in Chinese Philosophy, (Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton
University Press, 1963), 470.
64
65
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
C. TAN
191
This is also why in the last passage of the Lun yu: “Confucius said, ‘A man
has no way of becoming a gentleman unless he understands Destiny; he has
no way of taking his stand unless he understands the rites; he has no way of
judging men unless he understands words.’”71 Man is, again, therefore,
cultivated in li and by understanding li, gains the ability for the expression of
仁 ren and his firmness of character, towards the direction of yi, the ideal of
objective morality cemented by the existence of community.
It is, however, in the following verse in the Lun yu where li would
stand as a very place where Jun Zi is cultivated despite li being a
supplementary instrument to both 仁 ren and yi: “Tzu-chang said, ‘One can,
perhaps, be satisfied with a Gentleman who is ready to lay down his life in
the face of danger, who does not forget what is right at the sight of gain, and
who does not forget reverence during a sacrifice nor sorrow while in
mourning.’”72
If one is able to follow yi through li, one is also able to uphold ren,
because he is also aware of his yi. This is most concretely mentioned in the
Lun yu, where: “The Master said, ‘The gentleman widely versed in culture
but brought back to essentials by the rites can, I suppose, be relied upon not
to turn against what he stood for.’”73
Epilogue
Ren is the root and most important virtue of Confucian philosophy,
which precludes the moral system of the Master, but it is counterbalanced as
well as complemented by yi. The interplay, however, of Love and Discipline,
is perfected by the Jun Zi, a man of li, who in doing the proper rituals and
social conduct, also shows his ability to empathize with and respect others,
as well as his ability to fulfill his moral duty to society as a good citizen and
member of the community. By carrying with it, necessarily all the other
virtues, li becomes a locus for the cultivation of Jun Zi, the perfection of man
as a moral project, able to express ren, able to understand and work towards
yi.
The Graduate School, University of Santo Tomas, Philippines
20:3, D.C. Lau.
19:1, D.C. Lau.
73 6:27, D.C. Lau.
71
72
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
192
THE CULTURED MAN AS THE NOBLE MAN
References
Chan, Wing-tsit. A Source Book in Chinese Philosophy (Princeton, New Jersey:
Princeton University Press, 1963).
Cheng, Chung-ying, “On yi as a Universal Principle of Specific Application
in Confucian Morality,” in Philosophy East and West, 22:3 (July 1972).
Co, Alfredo P., The Blooming of a Hundred Flowers: Philosophy of Ancient China
(Manila: UST Publishing House, 1992).
Confucius, “Analects of Confucius,” trans. by A. Charles Muller, in Research
for East Asian Language Thought, <http://www.acmuller.net/condao/analects.html>, 19 September 2014.
____________, “The Analects,” trans. by James Legge, in Chinese Text Project,
<http://ctext.org/analects>, 19 September 2014.
____________, The Analects (Lun Yu), trans. by D.C. Lau (Harmondsworth:
Penguin Books, 1979).
____________, The Analects of Confucius, trans. by Arthur Waley (New York:
Vintage Books, 1989).
____________, The Analects of Confucius: A Philosophical Translation, trans. by
Roger T. Ames and Henry Rosemont (New York: Ballantine Books,
1999).
____________, The Wisdom of Confucius, trans. and ed. by Yutang Lin (New
York: Random House, 1938).
Feng, Yu-lan, A History of Chinese Philosophy, trans. by Derk Bodde (New
York: The Free Press, 1966).
Lo, Chenyang, “Li as Cultural Grammar: On the Relation between Li and Ren
in Confucius’ Analects,” Philosophy East and West, 57:# (July 2007).
Mencius, The Works of Mencius, trans. by James Legge (New York: Dover
Publications, 1990).
“Qu Li I,” in The Book of Rites (Li Ji): English-Chinese Version, trans. by James
Legge (Washington: Intercultural Press, 2013).
The Four Books: The Basic Teachings of the Later Confucian Tradition, trans. by
Daniel K. Gardner (Indianapolis: Hackett Publishing, Co., 2007).
Xunzi, Basic Writings, trans. by Burton Watson (New York: Columbia
University Press, 1963).
© 2015 Christine Abigail L. Tan
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/tan_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
KRITIKE VOLUME NINE NUMBER TWO (DECEMBER 2015) 193-206
Article
Not Even to Know That You Do Not Know:
Cicero and the “Theatricality”
of the New Academy
Soumick De
Abstract: The relation between philosophy and theatre has mostly
been an ambiguous one, frequently informed with a certain playful
irony. Plato’s aversion to include the tragic poets in his Republic, which
itself remains a philosophical work written in the dramatic form of
dialogues, testifies to this traditional ambiguity. It is well known that
in this tradition of philosophic dialogues, the name which perhaps
immediately follows Plato is that of Marcus Tullius Cicero. This paper
would examine certain Ciceronian dialogues in order to argue that a
certain theatricality was also prominent in Cicero’s thinking, which
makes it distinct not only from other philosophical schools of his time
but also from Socratic dialogues. The paper would try to argue that this
theatricality was expressed not through irony but a process of masking
philosophical presentations. At the same time, to such a theatrical
gesture par excellence as that of masking was added the art of rhetoric
to present such philosophical enunciations to an ‘audience’ in order to
persuade them of the practical functions of philosophy. It is this public
application of a private and leisurely practice of philosophy, which this
paper would discuss through an examination of the style of Ciceronian
dialogues and the nature of skeptic philosophy that Cicero’s New
Academy championed.
Keywords: Cicero, Socrates, irony, skepticism
T
he tradition of philosophical dialogues is not new to us. In its unique
way of expressing concerns about meanings of life and death, about
the order of things and the nature of beauty, about what constitutes
truth, and about what is ethical and what is political, the technique of
employing dialogues goes as far back as Socrates. In fact, to engage in
dialogues was the Socratic method par excellence. In Socrates we have the
apparent duality of silence and dialogue always at work. The anonymous
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
194
CICERO AND THE “THEARTRICALITY” OF THE NEW ACADEMY
figure of the philosopher would on one hand stand in silence, alone in the
midst of the worldly cacophony, separated from it as an absolute and
independent personality in his contemplative repose. At the same time we
have the “essential impact of such an original personality upon the race and
its relation to the race (which) fulfil themselves partly in a communication of
life and spirit, partly in a release of the individual’s locked-up powers.”1 It is
the dialogues, which carry the secret force of this impact as it melts the finite
boundaries of existence and allows us to stare into the nothingness of the
abyss beyond. Thus, at least this much can be said, that the art of engaging in
dialogues has a profound relation to Philosophy since around its inception.
As a matter of fact, the Greek word dia-legein from which the idea of dialogue
is conceived belongs to a family of other Greek words like dialegesthai and dialectike, the latter being the source for the concept of dialects or the art (techne)
of discourse.
What this relation perhaps also indicates, but is quite infrequently
dealt with within philosophical discourses, is the constant but difficult
association of philosophy with theatre. If the discursive practice of dialogues
in philosophy opens up the method of dialectics, then it also provides us with
a way of understanding and critiquing the nature of this philosophical
theatre. Conversely, theatre in this philosophic sense or more precisely the
idea of theatre will always be then subjected to this ‘movement’ within
philosophy, which is identical with the dialectical movement. Thus, like
dialectic which cannot function without certain fundamental but contrary
propositions, which the ancients called axioma, the movement inherent to a
notion of theatre cannot operate without the fundamental but oppositional
proposition of an ‘actor’ and a ‘spectator.’ When Peter Brook famously quoted
“I can take any empty space and call it a bare stage … A man walks across
this empty space while someone else is watching him, and this is all that is
needed for an act of theatre to be engaged,” 2 it is already a resonance of the
philosophical concept of ‘movement’ which is at issue. To formally map out
the relationship between philosophy and theatre through an analysis of the
concept of ‘movement’ is beyond the scope of this paper. Nevertheless we
would treat this relationship as the presupposed basis of this paper which
would try to show how, not the Socratic, but another type of philosophical
dialogues from antiquity—the
Ciceronian dialogues—sets up this
philosophical theatre through a particular way of externalizing the infinite
internal dialectical movement of Socrates. Again, it is beyond the scope of this
paper to follow an appropriate comparative analysis between the Socratic
dialogues and the Ciceronian mimicking of them. Yet the paper would try to
1 Soren Kierkegaard, The Concept of Irony with continual reference to Socrates, ed. and
trans. by Howard V. Hong and Edna H. Hong (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1989), 29.
2 Peter Brooks, The Empty Space (London: Penguin, 2008).
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
S. DE
195
present its argument with constant reference to Socrates, though in a much
truncated and schematic fashion.
Thus, methodologically, the paper would be divided into three
sections including certain concluding remarks. The first section would deal
with the style and function of the Ciceronian dialogues (in reference to
Socratic dialogues). The second section would present the nature of skeptic
philosophy and the problem of externalization or mimicking within skeptic
philosophy through an examination of the arguments in defence of this
tradition, while the third and concluding section would try to very briefly
counterpose the concept of Socratic daimon with that of Ciceronian persona.
The Function and Style of Ciceronian Dialogues with Constant
Reference to Socrates
When Cicero retired from public life and decided to engage more
openly with philosophy, in the latter part of his life, it is the dialogic method
that he chose in order to express his philosophical concerns. The reason he
gives for this choice has implications, which extend to the matters of the polis.
The dialogic form was re-employed by Cicero as a response against what he
thought was a growing dogmatism of the dominant schools of philosophy in
his time, namely, the stoics and the epicureans. We find numerous references
of this move against dogmatism in Cicero, a move which was not only
embodied in the skeptic philosophy of the new academy and its dependence
on a concept of probability (we shall return to this point) but also expressed
through a form which would not harm those who hear it by making them
obstinate followers of these camps or schools. The challenge was to find a
method of pursuing philosophy, which would lead one to a state where he
can be guided by his own reason in forming his own judgments. The exercise
of philosophy as a matter of personal freedom of judgment was a
fundamental principle of Ciceronian philosophy. And what better way to
counter dogmatism that flourished on a stylistic use of positive statements
(which in its turn produced a definite science of philosophy), than to revive
the Socratic spirit of doubt. But now, the spirit of disputation would be
brought back not only to counter dogmatism within philosophy but also to
make philosophy accessible to the citizen subject. To make philosophy “the
most useful means of educating (our) fellow-citizens.”3 This pedagogic
function of philosophy allied to the state was perhaps first fully expressed in
Cicero because in Socrates, though there was certainly a pedagogic function
to his philosophy, the tendency to ally it with the state was perhaps missing.
3 Cicero, De Natura Deorum & Academica, trans. by H. Rackham (Cambridge,
Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 1933), 423.
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de _december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
196
CICERO AND THE “THEARTRICALITY” OF THE NEW ACADEMY
Philosophy employed through the dialogic method could now be the perfect
discursive technique, which could be concretely practiced by the citizen
subject, thus making philosophy a useful tool for the republic. In the Nature
of Gods, Cicero quite explicitly expresses his desire to philosophize as not only
guided by the existential imperative of leading a truthful and virtuous life but
also as a public service. He writes, “So my first thought was that I should
explain philosophy to my fellow-citizens as a public duty, for I believed that
the glory and reputation of the state would be greatly enhanced if such
weighty and celebrated issues were discussed in Latin works as well as
Greek.”4
But what happens to the Socratic method of doubting everything
when applied to produce citizen-subjects, who can be made capable of
exercising their freedom of judgment in order to appear in public? More
specifically, how does the Socratic dialogue transform itself stylistically in the
hands of Cicero to become a useful tool not only to educate but also to
persuade individuals to follow certain principles, which would effectively
provide them with the persona of the citizen?
Stylistically speaking, we observe in Cicero a complete change of
situation for the dialogues as compared to Plato. While Plato gives the greatest
importance to the date and place which establish a context in which the
ensuing conversation is to be understood, in Cicero we have the leisurely
retreat of the erstwhile statesman himself in either of his two gymnasia (one
named the Academica, in honor of Plato and the other, Lyceum, in honor of
Aristotle) or the home of a friend (like the home of Gaius Cotta, which serves
as the backdrop for the dialogues in The Nature of the Gods), which keeps
coming back as the location for these dialogues, while the time is mostly not
specified or when it is—as in case of the First book of Academica—it is
fictional. There is hardly any variation to the time and place of the dialogues
in Cicero, which makes the situation effectively quite boring and repetitive.
As Michael Foley correctly observes, “What is remarkable about the Platonic
dialogues is the variety of their settings and situations: on a lonely road, at a
drinking party, before a grand jury, etc. while Cicero also uses this technique
his dialogues more often than not takes place at his Tusculan Villa in either
of his two gymnasia.”5
If there were variations in the settings of Socratic dialogues, it was
perhaps because—as Kierkegaard so brilliantly argues—for Socrates, the true
centre was never fixed. The Socratic stage was always everywhere and
nowhere. Socrates took any place and situation and made it into any other
4
Cicero, The Nature of the Gods, trans. by P.G. Walsh (Oxford: Oxford University Press,
1997), 5-6.
5 Michael P. Foley, “Cicero, Augustine and the Philosophical Roots of the Cassiciacum
Dialogues” in Revue des Etudes Augustiniennes, 47 (1999), 55.
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
S. DE
197
place and any other situation through a process of conversation, which
essentially operated though a concept of irony. The Socratic art of asking
questions was not to gain any profound answer which would give meaning
and substance to a situation and thus speculatively move ahead to a
resolution but to make all and every answer empty of its substance and every
situation devoid of its meaning. As Kierkegaard writes, “This emphasis on
situation was especially significant in order to indicate that the true centre for
Socrates was not a fixed point but an ubique et nusquam (everywhere and
nowhere) … in order to make graphic the Socratic method, which found no
phenomenon too humble a point of departure from which to work oneself up
into the sphere of thought.”6 This hollowing out of the world stage made
possible a veritable theatre of philosophy to take place through a movement
which was infinitely carried out in its multiple and contingent forms but
which always leads to the inevitable necessity of the negative. It is about this
concept of negation epitomized by the Socratic slogan of knowing only and
inevitably that one does not know that Kierkegaard informs us in his book The
Concept of Irony with continual reference to Socrates. It is beyond the scope of
this paper to engage in detail with the various movements of this irony, but
suffice it to say here that the effect of such irony is to produce dialogue not in
the form of merely contradictory speech, dialectically opposed to each other.
In fact, as Kierkegaard goes on to show, the effect of irony through
conversation—that is the technique of asking questions par excellence—was
not speech at all. What such conversation necessarily leads to is silence. The
interlocutor in participating in the conversation is slowly but inevitably
caught in the trap, which Socrates lays out for him such that in the end he
must become like Socrates—an ignorant and anonymous figure. The
philosopher never achieves any superior position but conversely and
ironically brings every superior position to his own level, which is that of
ignorance and, hence, silence. This is the unexpected virtue of ignorance that
every participant either realizes in order to become wise minimally7 or resents
in prejudice. The Socratic movement thus begins from a “modest frugality” 8
of speech to the absence of speech altogether, achieved through conversation
by the anonymous figure of the philosopher. This movement is completely
and, if one might add, ironically absent in Cicero.
Kierkegaard, The Concept of Irony, 16-17
Here the idea of minimalism is not to be taken merely quantitatively as the measure
of knowledge. The idea of frugality or minimalism that Kierkegaard informs us of in the
philosophy of Socrates is rather a qualitative moment where although you have the least of
knowledge which is your simple ability of not knowing, it paradoxically becomes the condition
of possibility of maximum impact because it is on the basis of this minimum affirmation that the
entire world of phenomenal knowledge is to be negated.
8 Kierkegaard, The Concept of Irony, 18.
6
7
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de _december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
198
CICERO AND THE “THEARTRICALITY” OF THE NEW ACADEMY
What Cicero seeks through his dialogues is the abundance of speech
as a private activity of the philosopher who in the leisure and comfort of his
retreat wants not only to contemplate but also to educate and persuade the
public to lead a life of virtue in conformity with the state. What we find in
Ciceronian dialogues is, thus, the art of rhetoric substituting the art of
questioning, while conversation is replaced by conference. The Tusculan
Disputation is perhaps the best example of this philosophical conference
where Cicero writes, “So it is my design not to lay aside my former study of
oratory, and yet to employ myself at the same time in this greater and more
fruitful art; for I have always thought that to be able to speak copiously and
elegantly on the most important questions was the most perfect Philosophy.”9
Nothing could be farther from the Socratic sensibility of wisdom based upon
ignorance and frugality, which resists the plenitude of oratory at every step.
It is not possible here to show the various other stylistic distinctions,
which separate Cicero from Socrates. But one can already sense that there is
a certain “pedestrianism,” a certain utilitarian logic to Cicero which is missing
in Socrates. The infinite and interior art of questioning in order to empty out
existence, where the interlocutor not only participates externally in the act but
also internalizes it in order to question his own self, is displaced or rather
externalized into the art of question and answer which leads to speech and
rhetoric in order to standardize a class of subjects who would now be
prepared to participate in the affairs of the state wearing the mask of reason
and virtue. The dialogue thus becomes a tool, the most useful and rational as
far as philosophic methods are concerned, in order to paint the glorifying
image of philosophy itself as the noblest and highest of all activities, the
“most honorable delight of leisure.”10 It is this persona of the philosopher as
the figure of wisdom and, hence, superior to all that becomes the heart of the
problem in Cicero, even if the wisdom is the suspension of all wisdom. Cicero
remarks in Book I of Academica:
The method of discussion pursued by Socrates in almost
all the dialogues so diversely and so fully recorded by
his hearers is to affirm nothing himself but to refute
others, to assert that he knows nothing except the fact of
his own ignorance, and that he surpassed all other people
in that they think they know things that they do not
know but he himself thinks he knows nothing, and that
he believed this to have been the reason why Apollo
declared him to be the wisest of all men, because all
9Cicero, Tusculan Disputations, trans. by C.D. Yonge (New York: Harper & Brothers
Publishers, 1877), 5.
10 Cicero, Academica, 413.
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
S. DE
199
wisdom consists solely in not thinking that you know
what you do not know.11
Whereas in Socrates, the absence of wisdom makes one wise
minimally, which is what human wisdom amounts to 12 in Cicero this fragile
interiority of a realization which makes one wise has to be given a face, a
personality quite distinct from others in its glory and superiority. In Socrates
we have the expression of a personality, which in being the location of truth,
is also and immediately the location of simulation because it exposes the
emptiness of all faces, of all personalities—be it the orator, or the poet, or the
craftsman. What Socrates shows, in hollowing out all faces, all personalities,
is the human and finite predicament of having no knowledge, possessing no
truth except the minimal knowledge of this negation. If we follow
Kierkegaard’s concept of irony as negation of the phenomenal world in
Socrates, then what Socrates shows through such negation is perhaps this:
that behind all appearance (be that of the orator or the poet, of Lycon or
Meletus) is hidden nothing but the emptiness of all such appearance.13 It is not
simply that the face of the poet or the craftsman hides some other truth about
their existence. But in so far as they all fall into the same abyss of the
emptiness behind their respective faces (which is also their mask), they bring
into the phenomenal world nothing but their resemblance to each other, their
simulations of each other, which include Socrates himself. This is the infinite
Ibid., 425.
In Apology, Socrates talks about human wisdom as against other kinds of wisdom,
which is extra human. He, though ironically, talks of expert knowledge, particularly in the
context of Evenus from Paros, who charges 500 drachmas for each of his sittings. Socrates claims
to have no such expert knowledge about anything. For him, human knowledge amounts to
nothing more that the minimal and limited access to one’s own ignorance. And yet on the basis
of this weak knowledge grounded on negation, he empties out all worldly forms of knowledge,
dissolving them in metaphors, and makes an incommensurable ‘leap’ into the unknown. But all
this happens within in the self with no help from the outside. See Plato “Apology” in Symposium
and the Death of Socrates, trans. by Jane O’ Grady (London: Wordsworth Classics, 1997), 83-115.
13 Giorgio Agamben, in his elegant little article called “The Face,” discusses the
problem of the face as the quintessential human urge to possess one’s own appearance as the site
of both knowledge and the struggle for truth. And yet this truth, according to him, this being
manifest of appearance has nothing essential or substantive behind it but the act of manifestation
itself. What the face brings into appearance is the very possibility of appearing. This is the truth
of appearance, where all that remains behind the face is emptiness or a void, which is its eternal
condition. The groundlessness of this ground, which is the face itself, has to be somehow
displayed as having some substance, some meaning. This is the struggle for recognition, which
Agamben equates with the act of taking possession or controlling of appearances. Whereas the
appearance of the face can only in its simulation make manifest the possibility of appearance
itself, the truth of such a universal possibility is turned into a personal recognizable truth when
enacted through possession. See Giorgio Agamben “The Face,” in Means without Ends: Notes on
Politics, trans. by Vincenzo Binetti and Cesare Casarino, (Minneapolis and London: University of
Minnesota Press, 1996), 91-100.
11
12
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de _december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
200
CICERO AND THE “THEARTRICALITY” OF THE NEW ACADEMY
interior movement of the self caught in irony vis-à-vis the phenomenal world,
which minimally realizes itself through this infinite interior dialectics.
In Cicero we find no such interiorization of truth, which leads to
anonymity. What we find is the public display of this very subjective decision
of acknowledging that one does not know but even this exposition is not done
nakedly, never absolutely. (The nature of Ciceronian decision is that it has to
be mediated or masked in order to make it more utilitarian. It is here, as we
shall see in the following section, that the concept of probability comes in).
The exposition thus transforms itself into a value in the name of the truth,
which till now was infinite but accessible to all. The figure of the philosopher
now comes into the public stage as the face, the persona who possesses the
truth and who controls it. Thus, the finite personality of the philosopher in
possessing truth gives it a value, which can now be distributed according to
the order of the state and the hierarchy and status of personas. Thus, the elite
erstwhile statesman possesses more wisdom than the statesman immersed in
public life though he, in his turn, possesses more truth than the normal citizen
and so on and so forth. This is the politics of the persona, which Cicero
explains in the first book of De Officiis.14 But interestingly, by the same token
of assigning a value to it, the infinite interiority of the Socratic truth is made
finite, pedestrian. If in Socrates the task of the philosopher was to expose the
truth in spite of himself, in which all, including the figure of the philosopher
himself, would be anonymously dissolved, in Cicero the task of the
philosopher seems to turn truth into “his own proper truth.”15 A value which
when assigned to truth, which till now was free and accessible to all, is then
accumulated in images, personas of different degrees and levels of truth
accessible to each according to his persona but always jealously guarded by
the highest of all personas, which is that of the philosopher. It is this
externalization of an interior movement, to give a recognizable face to the
14 Stoic ethical doctrine from which, according to De Lacy, Cicero draws his concept
of the persona in the first book of De Officiis, differentiates four conditions which need to be
considered when we talk of personae: 1. the nature we share with all human beings, 2. our
individual natures, 3. the persona arising from circumstances which is imposed onto us by
chance and time, and 4. those which pertain to our choices resulting from the judgment of the
kind of life we wish to live. Although two of these conditions are supposedly natural to us, the
duality of the concept of persona as both the face which we inhabit and the mask (the Greek
residue of the idea of prosopon) which is external to us never loses its context. Hence, though all
are human as different from god or animal, that individual is good who is always true to the role
he plays no matter what the circumstances according to rational judgment and wisdom, which
should always guide his choices. And since he cannot be truly wise, like Socrates, he cannot truly
play the role of the wise man but can, nevertheless, try according to his natural capability try to
be like Socrates. See Phillip H. De Lacy, “The Four Stoic ‘Persona’” in Illinois Classical Studies, 2
(1977), 163-172.
15 Agamben, “The Face,” 97.
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
S. DE
201
anonymous figure of the philosopher, which, we would argue, informs the
nature of skeptic philosophy itself.
Two ‘movements’ are thus at work here in context of Ciceronian
appropriation of Socratic dialogues.
1.
An exteriorization and exposition of the Socratic
interior movement of irony (through negation) in
order to make such philosophical ‘movement’ useful
for the state. This makes the Ciceronian ‘movement’
mimic the Socratic movement but also makes an
infinite interior movement finite by assigning a
value to it. This is the “pedestrianism” of Cicero,
which this section has tried to argue.
2.
In order to disseminate and make philosophy useful
for the public, but still maintain the value of wisdom
and truth ascribed to it in the name of negation of
the phenomenal world, the concept of probability is
devised which on one hand disseminates wisdom,
but at the same time dissimulates it in order to retain
the value ascribed to the persona of the philosopher
who acknowledges his ignorance.
It is this second point that we shall try to briefly elaborate now in the
second section.
The Nature and Function of the Problem of Probability within
Skeptic Philosophy
In his book on epistemology, titled Academica, Cicero explains the
problem of dogmatic knowledge, which informed the peculiar state of
philosophy in his time. As Foley notes, “Cicero had competition: unlike Plato
he had to contend with many well-developed and well-known schools of
thought, some of them promoting themselves as the true heirs of the Socratic
legacy.”16 Academica is thus structured as a dialogue between the
representatives of these ‘decadent’ forms of philosophy and his own
conviction that it is only through the philosophy of the New Academy, which
he championed that the classical model of Socrates and Plato could be saved.
Here his main opponents were the stoics as represented by Varro and
Lucullus in Book I and Book II, respectively.
16 Foley, “Cicero, Augustine and the Philosophical Roots of the Cassiciacum
Dialogues,” 57-58.
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de _december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
202
CICERO AND THE “THEARTRICALITY” OF THE NEW ACADEMY
The Stoic School, presumably founded by Zeno, claimed to be a
modification and not a rejection of the philosophy begun by Socrates. The
fundamental critique of the skeptics against this school was in the domain of
knowledge or logics, which then led to further criticism regarding physics
and ethics, the two higher domains of philosophy in the classical world. This
criticism came in view of the Stoic idea of sense perceptions or catalepsies.
According to the changes made by Zeno in the domain of Logic, Cicero
informs us, sensation was triggered by a combined operation of some sort of
impact offered from outside which are received by the senses, termed
phantasia (presentations) conjoined with the act of mental assent or
syncatathesis, which he made out to reside within us and is thus a voluntary
act. This process of reception and approval of the phenomenal world was
jointly called catalepton or “mental grasp.” It literally translates to the idea of
grasping or gripping between the hands an object whose existence cannot be
refuted. The question of assent is crucial here because in order for free
presentations or phantasia to become ‘manifestations’ or truthful sensepresentations, they have to naturally offer themselves to approval or assent.
Zeno further elaborates, again according to Cicero, that true things are
naturally graspable, where the truth is inscribed or marked into the object.
“They are recognized by a mark that belongs specially to what is true and is
not common to the true and the false.”17 Here the relation between reason
and catalepton is negative, where reason cannot remove the truth of what is
naturally grasped and thus approved by the senses. It is against this idea of
sense-presentation embodied in the idea of catalepton that Cicero forwards the
concept of probability. The skeptic, Cicero asserts repeatedly, is not against
the idea of truth. Rather the skeptic considers himself the most vigilant
guardian of truth because he is guided by reason and not authority. And it is
this reason, which asks him to doubt the nature of appearances as such both
true and false. And since there is always the possibility that false sensations
can appear exactly identical to true sensations; hence, all perception, which is
based upon the inherent quality of a sensation which offers itself to approval,
has to be rejected. And since no perception is possible, sense-presentations
can be judged only partially, according to true reason, on the basis of their
appearances. This leads ‘the wise man to withhold assent’ which the skeptics
expressed through the doctrine of epoche. But to ‘withhold assent’ does not
lead to inactivity and confusion of duty, which the stoics are accused of.
Rather, according to Cicero, it leads to proper action without judgment being
clouded by dogmatism. According to Cicero, the academics hold that there
are dissimilarities between things, such that some of them seem probable
while others their contrary. But this is not adequate ground for saying that
17
Cicero, Academica, 511.
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
S. DE
203
some things can be absolutely perceived and others cannot, because many
false objects are probable but nothing false can be perceived and known.
Thus, Cicero writes:
The ‘wise man withhold assent’ is used in two ways, one
when the meaning is that he gives absolute assent to no
presentation at all, the other when he restrains himself
from replying so as to convey approval or disapproval
of something, with the consequence that he neither
makes a negation nor an affirmation; and that this being
so, he holds the one plan in theory, so that he never
assents, but the other in practice, so that he is guided by
probability, and whenever this confronts him or is
wanting, he can answer ‘yes’ or ‘no’ accordingly.18
What such a distinction does to the concept of knowledge is to first and
foremost de-radicalize the dialectical intensity of negation. This dilution of
the intensity of negation still functions by opposing categories (probable and
not probable), hence, mimics the infinite interior dialectic of Socratic dialogues
but it is no longer able to produce a concept of irony which hollows out the
phenomenal world through a conception of absolute negation. And hence,
hierarchies are now established in the world of phenomenal knowledge,
categories on the basis of which one can take finite decisions in the finite
realm of appearances. Cicero writes, “Thus he is not afraid lest he may
appear to throw everything into confusion and make everything uncertain.” 19
But according to Socrates, it is exactly this uncertainty, which makes the
philosopher wise because he can put anything and everything under his
ironic vision, questioning and dismantling the established order of things
within the state so that he can fulfill a higher duty outside the state, which is
the private or subjective obligation to serve truth and justice. This distinction
of the private from the public is crucial to Socrates whose teachings are
always a private affair,20 a pedagogy which is not allied to the state. Thus, the
Socratic sense of duty is different from the Ciceronian sense. Cicero further
writes:
Ibid., 601.
Ibid., 609.
20 In the context of Socrates, we should not confuse the idea of private and public in
the modern sense of a distinction, which has juridical or even customary implication. Such a
distinction could rather be compared with the Greek idea of the oikos and polis, the household
and the city, which also resonates in the philosophy of Cicero and the Roman distinction of
private and public. But in the Socratic sense, private is the interiority of the self as against the
exteriority of the world and the movement from one to the other which, on the contrary, can take
place anywhere, anytime, be in the oikos or the polis.
18
19
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de _december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
204
CICERO AND THE “THEARTRICALITY” OF THE NEW ACADEMY
For if a question is put to him about duty or about a
number of other matters in which practice has made him
an expert, he would not reply in the same way as he
would if questioned as to whether the number of the
stars is even or odd. And say that he did not know. For
in things uncertain there is nothing probable, but in
things where there is probability the wise man will not
be at a loss either what to do or what to answer.21
Thus, the Ciceronian persona of the wise man is based on two
fundamental principles—that in matters of public affairs that correspond to
matters regarding the state, he will be dutiful according to the distribution of
his senses, judging and affirming according to the demands of the
phenomenal world. This is his public persona, which is immediately
mediated by his modesty of not assenting to anything, of affirming that he
does not know. This is what makes him wise because he now privately
possesses the truth, which is the condition of possibility of all his worldly
freedom of judgment. The theory of probability not only mediates this state
of public practice of philosophy with the realm of private practice of theory
but also gives a certain value to theory which makes it superior to practice.
To dissimulate truth through a concept of probability is also to give truth the
value it requires in order to have the scholastic status it requires in Roman
society to become an effective political tool.
Concluding Remarks
The concept of irony sustained by a logic of negation, which informs
the life of Socrates, comes as a gift of the absolute. (In “Apology,” Socrates
says he is gift to the state of Athens). Here the virtue of ignorance comes
unexpectedly where the human participates in the divine, through
establishing an absolute relation to the absolute. It is this relation, which is
perhaps expressed in the Socratic idea of the daimon, a voice from within the
self, which warns Socrates unexpectedly at different moments in his life. The
daimon triggers decision in Socrates, which is neither completely divine, hence
external to the self and imposed upon it, nor is it the human consciousness of
his self mediated through reason. The daimon directs him minimally to enter
upon a life of irony and negation by warning him unexpectedly of what not
to do. It is not possible here to show an elaborate relationship between this
unexpected daimonian gift and the knowledge of ignorance that Socrates
possesses. Suffice it to say here that the constitutive inconsistency of the
21
Cicero, Academica, 609.
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
S. DE
205
affirmation that ‘one only knows that one does not know’ is related to the
movement of the daimon, this secret movement of the self within itself. The
un-decidability of knowing anything becomes the very condition for the
possibility of the decision that ‘one knows that one does not know’ through
the movement of this power of the self.
No such inter-subjective movement is available to Cicero. The
inaugural decision of wisdom grounded on a ‘constitutive inconsistency’ is
always put on hold through an act of dissimulation. Hence, in Cicero we find
another kind of movement which is that of dissimulation, where a play of
personas is determined by the mediation of truth through probability. Here
by ascribing a value, truth is made useful for general purpose, which is
embodied in the finite persona of the philosopher, thus making truth
pedestrian. The skeptic argument of ‘not even to know that one does not
know,’ which highlights the concept of probability, on the one hand
dissimulates the inaugural inconsistency of Socratic negation by making it
logically consistent. On the other hand, by de-radicalizing the movement of
negation, it becomes successful in giving the anonymous figure of the
philosopher a face.
Theatre and Performance Studies Department, School of Arts and Aesthetics
Jawaharlal Nehru University, New Delhi, India
References
Agambem, Giorgio, Means without Ends: Notes on Politics, trans. by Vincenzo
Binetti and Cesare Casarino (Minneapolis and London: University of
Minnesota Press, 1996).
Brooks, Peter, The Empty Space (London: Penguin, 2008).
Cicero, De Natura Deorum & Academica, trans. by H. Rackham (Cambridge,
Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 1993).
____________, The Nature of the Gods, trans. by P.G. Walsh (Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 1997).
____________, Tusculan Disputations, trans. by C.D. Yonge (New York: Harper
& Brothers Publishers, 1877).
De Lacy, Phillip L., “The Four Stoic ‘Persona,’” in Illinois Classical Studies, 2
(1977).
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de _december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
206
CICERO AND THE “THEARTRICALITY” OF THE NEW ACADEMY
Foley, Michael P., “Cicero, Augustine, and the Philosophical Roots of
Cassiciacum Dialogues,” in Revue des Etudes Augustiniennes, 47
(1999).
Kierkegaard, Soren, The Concept of Irony with Continual Reference to Socrates,
ed. by and trans. by Howard V. Hong and Edna H. Hong (Princeton:
Princeton University Press, 1989).
Plato, “Apology,” in Symposium and the Death of Socrates, trans. by Jane O’
Grady (London: Wordsworth Classics, 1997).
© 2015 Soumick De
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/de_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
KRITIKE VOLUME NINE NUMBER TWO (DECEMBER 2015) 207-229
Review Article
Father Can’t You See . . . ? (Death)
Adam Rosen-Carole
Razinsky, Liran, Freud, Psychoanalysis and Death, (Cambridge: Cambridge:
2014), 316 pp.
L
iran Razinsky’s Freud, Psychoanalysis and Death (Cambridge: 2014)
aggressively pursues the thesis that the psychoanalytic tradition both
constitutively and contingently obscures the overwhelming
obviousness of death, a “metaphysical reality” to which common sense attests
and in respect of which human life is fundamentally oriented, which yet is in
need of theoretical and practical acknowledgment and elaboration into the
service of which Razinksy seeks to recruit psychoanalytic inquiry once
suitably reformed by a systematic incorporation of the sovereignty of death.
Deflecting relations to death, its (anti-)human significance, into familiar
hermeneutic apparati has allegedly cost psychoanalysis dearly in terms of its
theoretical, cultural, and practical authority; Razinsky seeks to present the bill
and offer a path to redemption of the heretofore unacknowledged debt. That
death, however metaphysically and thus psychologically inescapable, is not
sufficiently traumatogenic is what, ultimately, Razinsky protests against—
the normalization of death.
Razinsky’s pseudo-philosophical connivances at rendering the
“existential” or “ontological” meaning of death are matched in juvenile
bombasity by the middlebrow pseudo-sophistication of his linguistically
unwieldy—overindulgent and woefully imprecise—writing and by the
audacious naiveté of his ambition to rectify “official” psychoanalytic theory
and thereby reform practice. In light of the manifest plurality of
psychoanalytic perspectives,1 the relative mutual autonomy of
psychoanalytic theorizing and practice and the perhaps originally
anachronistic, i.e., mythological or polemical-projective status of “official”
psychoanalytic theory, Razinsky’s presumption of an official, dominant, and
unified—or unifiable—psychoanalytic theory whose rectification would
1 Cf. Adam Rosen-Carole, Plurality and Perspective in Psychoanalysis (New York:
Lexington Books, 2013).
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
208
Father Can’t You See . . . ? (Death)
immediately entail practical revisions, seems a freighted fantasy. Pursuit of
what would seem the least pertinent of these complaints, namely, that
concerning the juvenile quality of the writing, may prove uncommonly
rewarding, i.e., put us on track of a number of substantive, illuminating, and
interconnected vexations.
The writing is extremely imprecise, inferentially reckless, and
exegetically and philosophically sloppy—aggressively sloppy, perhaps.
Especially with Freud—the master—in view, Razinsky misconstrues one
view, then claims that the misconstrued view contradicts another (often
misconstrued) view, or otherwise forces a contradiction. The plea for logical
consistency, especially in the context of not otherwise illuminating analyses
of “contradictions,” while not in itself untoward, seems, in its stale, quasicompulsive repetition, to bespeak a disgruntled adolescent purism, a
disenchanted yet undislodgeable demand for coherence, integrity, and
therewith, Justice, rightful authority, perhaps a plaintiveness raised against
the heavens and/or an equally nebulous, immanently conflicted and
extremely censored, ethical/political protest. While it would be pedantic to
correct Razinsky’s many and massive misreadings 2—and we are not yet in a
position to appreciate the significance of the dogmatism and polemical
willpower that lend pseudo-coherence to a book that, argumentatively, is in
shambles, let alone its political-theological complications—attending briefly
to the juvenile character of his writing may provide entrée to concerns that
are by no means “merely rhetorical.” Razinsky seems to write, as often do
inadequately read and instructed yet ambitious juveniles, with his finger on
the thesaurus function. Synonyms for the repudiation of death multiply
furiously,3 yielding muddy obscurity there where concretion is called for and
slightly annoyed boredom there where Razinsky would seem to be driving
home his central point: commodified variation dulls intellectual appetite yet
2 For a striking example, see Razinsky’s reading of Freud’s “Thoughts for the Times on
War and Death.” How Razinsky comes to consider The Interpretation of Dreams “Freud’s most
important theoretical and clinical book” is a mystery (46; see also 48).
3 E.g., underplayed, discarded, deflected, dismissed (96), forbidden (102), neglected,
reduced, relegated to secondary status (103), repressed (183), belittled (183), subordinated (184),
marginalized (189), minimalized (189), minimized (179), concretized (190), ignored (190),
neutralized (190), disqualified (246), reluctantly acknowledged or examined (1, 187), unwillingly
recognized (2), disbelieved (2), distorted (4), excluded, pathologized, rejected (10), not taken
seriously (25), concealed (54), defensively displaced (86), suppressed (94), retreated from (95),
downgraded (101), expelled (109), lost and forgotten (109), not considered (111), subjugated,
blocked (124), rendered secondary, epiphenomenal (128), sidestepped (131), unaddressed (147),
trimmed to manageable size (161), overlooked (170), deflated, cut down, and flattened (170),
brought low (173), diverted (174), explained away (179), subordinated (184), refused as a
question, reduced to a definite theoretical construct (194), expunged (206), pushed aside,
rendered absent (209), diminished and altered (213), unappreciated (219), disregarded (227),
relegated to a secondary voice (282), left out (282), so on.
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
A. ROSEN-CAROLE
209
piques it just enough to be duped into disappointment by the next iteration
of the self-same amorphousness. And in each appeal to the nebulous
credentials of the thesaurus function, one senses conflict and prohibition: a
claim to semantic sophistication, thus to creative-critical individuation, is
processed as a demand for authoritative social integration. Razinksy’s
devotion to common sense will be soon discussed in greater detail. For now,
let us note the awkward, adolescent admixture of semantic and thematic
bravado with seething anti-intellectualism: nothing in the book is
empirically-experimentally established or corroborated, or even presumes to
be; Razinsky’s arrogation of “common sense” against empirical and reflective
inquiry manifests as explicit anti-intellectualism, implicit social contempt
(orthodoxy4), in short, as defensive ego rigidity. “[T]error of death needs no
explanation,” says Razinsky; it is “intrinsic” (225). “Israel in truth” and
“Egypt in error”?5
The structure of the book is likewise lame because it is excessively
but ineptly obedient to an imperative to standardization. (The “argument” is
overintegrated yet threadbare—like modern subjectivity?) Hobbled yet
excessively animated, it seems—by an imperative to proceed
“methodologically,” that is, to “exhaustively” and “circumspectly” contend
with the psychoanalytic tradition’s alleged multiform deflections of and
occasional rapprochements with death—Razinsky cannot stop going through
the motions, yet such strenuous, fixated, overtaxed efforts yield but an
intellectually vacuous, rote reproduction of high academic form, i.e.,
academic kitsch. Death, says Razinsky, is “a powerful, independent, and
unchangeable reality of another order” (242); “pointless, incomprehensible,
and unjustifiable,” and as such “lies at the heart of our misery” (205).
Unavoidably and pervasively influential in virtue of its “resistance to
representation” (28), it is indifferent, without reason, a blind force of nature
(137, 145, 148). An all-pervasive power, “it touches every aspect of our life,
every act, project, and plan” (167) yet remains intractably obscure, withdraws
itself. So thematized, “death” might seem a cipher for the obscure,
incomprehensible and irrefusable relation to authority that characterizes
On the connection between orthodoxy and anti-Jewishness, see Idit Dobbs-Weinstein,
Spinoza’s Critique of Religion and Its Heirs: Marx, Benjamin, Adorno (New York: Cambridge
University Press, 2015). Of particular concern for clinicians is that Razinsky’s arrogance
precludes empirically establishing whether death-related material is pathologically or otherwise
clinically pertinent, whether generally or particularly. Indeed, such arrogance overrides
empirical and reflective inquiry altogether. Cf. 230-231.
5 That is, albeit through multiple mediations, one m.ight sense in Razinsky’s arrogance
an echo of what Jan Assmann describes as the “Mosaic distinction.” See Jan Assmann, Moses the
Egyptian: The Memory of Egypt in Western Monotheism (Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard
University Press, 1998). See also Jann Assman, Of God and Gods: Egypt, Israel, and the Rise of
Monotheism (Madison, Wisconsin: University of Wisconsin Press, 2008).
4
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
210
Father Can’t You See . . . ? (Death)
Razinsky’s orientation to his central topic: intellectually and affectively
disorganizing obedience to self-obscuring authority takes shape as
aggressively fixated (self-) certainty, commitment to a cause or, stylistically,
to a form. If the Oedipal overtones of conflicted adolescent attempts at
individuation are here palpable—simplifying considerably: irreversible
independence, i.e., impossible and (un)desirable return to parental authority
and intimacy, is phantasmatically processed as, at once, abandonment and
overintrusiveness, resulting in sadomasochistic flight into identifications
with ideals and their embodied representatives—then Razinsky’s otherwise
strained (frankly ludicrous) positioning, i.e., idealization, of Lacan as an ally
is symptomatically comprehensible. As are, perhaps, the theological-political
undercurrents of the text, to which we will later turn more explicitly. More
pertinent to the present context is that the empty spectacle of “rigorous” and
“exhaustive” analysis may put one in mind of gifted adolescents educated in
contexts they know to be inadequate and untrustworthy, resulting in
extreme, repressed worry as to whether, as a result of such conditions for
intellectual formation, they will ever be anything other than frauds, and
consequent conflicted attempts to deceive themselves—and others, thereby
siding with the agents of stultification against the injured potential—by
passing off quantity as quality (magical thinking), while at once, and thereby,
confessing their need for instruction, thus demanding a more felicitous future
for their yet (it is hoped) promising past. That Razinsky’s engagements with
Freud and certain sectors of subsequent psychoanalytic thought 6 are picky
(anti-authoritarian) while exegetically and philosophically undiscerning,
even sloppy (sadomasochistic, libidinally unbound, “death driven”), 7 and
that the core complaint—“death is denied”—is repeated ad nauseam,
becoming as if a mantra, a fixation providing a measure of consistency to a
6 Oddly, given his concern with the “external” and especially the voicing of this
concern as criticism of the primacy of the intrapsychic in psychoanalysis, Razinsky makes no
mention of a figure who would seem to be his natural ally, namely, Ferenczi, nor of prominent
psychoanalytic trends informed by Ferenczi, i.e., relationalist developments. See, e.g., 184, 242
and 37.
7 See, e.g., 16. The aggressively Oedipal tenor of Razinsky’s complaints—awkward and
pathetic precisely in their purported seriousness—is unmistakable. Razinsky charges Freud with
inconsistency—what a shock! Father Freud is deemed insufficient, wanting for authority because
failing to provide a complete “map,” (i.e., theory) of the mind—this is just calumny, if not
delusion. Freud is accused of indulging in speculation without explicitly marking the
provisional, tentative character of his speculations—a scandal! (The irony of this accusation is
plain.) Yet Freud’s texts are said to be “full … of reservations and personal expressions regarding
the subjective nature of [his] response” to death (37). So Razinsky charges Freud with unearned
certainty and suppressed doubt while knowing full well of Freud’s explicit provisionality, then
accuses the psychoanalytic tradition of rigidifying what was explicitly tentative in Freud:
accusations run wild. Whether there is a connection between Razinsky’s hysterical desire for
father Freud’s consistent authority and the political-theological issues discussed below, and if so,
what manner(s) of connection, I leave as a question for the readers of this review.
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
A. ROSEN-CAROLE
211
partially disorganized, overfreighted mind, while at once interrupting such
consistency by dint of its purportedly unmetabolizable content—death
“evades modeling and understanding” (255), is “almost absent, inherently
contradictory, absurd” (265), “a significant impossibility” (265)—and thereby
attaining an air of authenticity, suggests, broadly, juvenile turmoil. The
suggestion of a prodigiously overgrown and thereafter awkward, immature
hothouse plant, i.e., of stultified juvenility, is everywhere on display. To
claim, and all the more so to insist, loudly and publicly, that awareness of
death “shakes our beliefs about the constancy of our world” would seem a
consummate expression of juvenility (51). That Razinsky is stylistically,
methodologically, and programmatically identified with power and
authority is perhaps the most evident, and certainly one of the more
distressing, loci of his vexed juvenility.8 The dialectic of juvenile adoration of
power, disillusionment, sadomasochistic delinquent outburst, reparative
fantasy, and its fraying proceeds undaunted, structured as a whole by a
defensive idealization of depressive integration. 9
Everyone denies death except Razinsky … and, it turns out, everyone
else except Freud and those working within the tradition he inaugurated.10
The inherent terror of death (106), that death “can intervene at any moment”
(258), and the constitutive significance of death, that awareness of death is an
essential condition for the development of meaning and value, for the
shaping of a life, Razinsky claims, are ubiquitously recognized, indeed
common sense, and yet Freud, obtusely and somewhat perversely, deflects,
isolates, and otherwise repudiates the orientational significance and
primordial disturbance of death. (Note once again the undercurrent of antiintellectualism: Freud raged against common sense.) Freud is calumnized as
8 Compare cautiously – T.W. Adorno, “Hothouse plant,” in Minima Moralia: Reflections
from Damaged Life (London: Verso, 2006).
9 A brief clinical note: To acknowledge death in the way that Razinsky demands may
put analysts at serious risk of calamitous failures to master the transference. See Sigmund Freud,
Fragments of an Analysis of a Case of Hysteria (1905 [1901], Standard Edition Vol. 7, pp. 1–122).
10 More precisely, Razinsky’s (implicit) claim is that death is broadly denied in
contemporary culture, indeed, to an extent, must be denied given its metaphysical structure,
though such pervasive denial symptomatically bespeaks the evidence of death, its prior
registration, and thus is not a denial of death on the order practiced by Freud and his followers.
The psychoanalytic denial of death—especially subsequent to Freud—is qualitatively, indeed
categorically, distinct: its specific mark is its non-symptomatic, thus nondisclosive, automaticity.
The psychoanalytic denial of death is not exemplary in the sense of representative, it is merely
striking—an outlier. At worst, the following analysis isolates and explores an explicit, strong
claim advanced by the text, shielding it from other sectors of the text that contradict or are in
tension with it, and so hyperbolizes a bit. Whether the risk of objectively unavoidable isolation
and exaggeration proves worthwhile can only be decided by the reader’s judgment of the value
of the insights attained or claimed by these means.
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
212
Father Can’t You See . . . ? (Death)
the—albeit ambivalent and contradictory—Jewish denier of death11
responsible in large part for the marginalization of death in the
psychoanalytic tradition and thus for that tradition’s wanting for theoretical
and practical authority.12 The Oedipal inflation of Freud as the inadequate
Father responsible for the corruptions of his progeny is noteworthy, as is the
shaping of this Oedipal fantasy by a Christological redemption motif: Freud’s
repudiation of death is cast as original sin, ineffaceable corruption (such
repudiation, recall, is in part constitutive of psychoanalytic praxis) that yet
does not put its inheritors beyond hope for (qualified) redemption. And if
Freud is so obviously a “Jewish thinker,” then, presumably, we are to
understand the psychoanalytic tradition13 as “the Jewish science,” at which
point Razinsky appears to be intimating that the primary culprits in the denial
of death, ineffectual though they may be against its common sense (self)
evidence, are “the Jews” or that such denial is in some way “Jewish.” The Jews
deny death. Denial of death is a Jewish inheritance. Even were one to hear, or
overhear, in such intimation a heavily guarded registration and highly
mediated pressing of a claim about the disposition of contemporary
hegemonic Israeli politics, discourse, and popular psychology14 as concerns
death-bearing relations to Palestinians and other Arab peoples, their current
regional and/or global fallout, and their even more catastrophic potential
(e.g., Israeli Jews pervasively deny—isolate, minimize, repudiate,
rationalize—historical and contemporary death-bearing relations to
Palestinians and other Arab peoples, the mortal danger in which, partly in
consequence, they find themselves, and the broader, potentially cataclysmic,
geopolitical ramifications of mutually escalating, focus-consuming
bellicosity), and/or as concerns the theological, specifically nihilisticprovidential, character of the Israeli state—perhaps the pressing back of some
such claim against its denial, marginalization, authoritative repudiation,
official blockage; even were one to hear, or overhear, in such intimation a
distorted, insistent echo of thoughts or fantasies concerning the experience
and/or aftermath of the European Catastrophe, or perhaps a displaced and
distorted claim about the relation of these to one another, an unassumable—
prohibited—protest against their invidious and insidious convergence in
contemporary hegemonic Israeli political culture, nevertheless, its perversity
strikes quick and hard.
Freud is claimed immediately as a “Jewish thinker”—on the very first page of the
Introduction.
12 If death’s “pointless, incomprehensible, and unjustifiable nature … lies at the heart
of our misery,” then psychoanalysis cannot, absent supplementation by existential inquiry, truly
get at our misery (205). See also, 190.
13 Expecting Lacan?
14 Liran Razinsky is a Lecturer in the Department of Hermeneutics and Cultural
Studies at Bar-Ilan University, Israel.
11
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
A. ROSEN-CAROLE
213
(The) Jews deny death. Denial of death is a Jewish inheritance. Might one
hear in such intimation a defensively transmuted reverberation of a historical
truth: that whereas death once marked, or more precisely, through routine
social-memorial praxis was supposed capable of marking, the outermost limit
of a life, bringing all that unfolded within that life to a kind of closure, a
significant end in view of which what precedes is regathered and
reinterpreted (i.e., socially memorialized, hence doubly integrated); i.e.,
whereas death was once a moment of constitutive significance in a singular
life, functioning as a stamp, simultaneously, of the singularity of a life and of
the boundedness of that life, qua singular, to a social horizon; Jews (inter alii)
did not die in the camps, death died in the camps? The anonymous
production of corpses is the dying of death. Jews were denied (significant) death,
thus denial of death is a Jewish inheritance. Might one then hear, too, the
rumblings of the ideological Nazi appropriation of the truth they were
instituting: Jews do not die in the camps; they are exterminated? And might
we hear, further, an unmediated moment of raw disturbance issuing from the
ashes of industrialized death: the death of death, occluded from memory, let
alone worked through, is repeated as Israeli state providentialism, i.e., as
Jewish inheritance? Such providentialism, in league with its diabolical
double, nihilistically perpetuates the death of death as singularly significant,
each time unique, by claiming anonymous mass deaths as proleptic state
property, the death of death as a moment of the state’s foundational narrative
(theodicy), indeed as necessary violence redeemed by the significance it attains
for an entirely independent—as if metaphysically independent—stratum of
significance, namely, the ideological—and to an extent, materialpsychological—foundation of the state of Israel.
Through state
providentialism and the imaginary immunities against concern for deathdealing and destruction it supports, “the Jews” deny death, as if this were
their inheritance.15 Such providentialism, like psychoanalysis, according to
Razinsky, automatizes the significance of death and thereby in a way derealizes it, refusing the intransigence of death to understanding and control,
rendering death too fully meaningful, normalizing it. Death becomes
determinate negation, official political metaphysics. 16
Might one hear, further, in such intimation the registration and
repudiation of a related historical truth: that the camps revealed all too
15 One might then hear, albeit very obliquely: Jews, particularly state-revering Zionists,
deny death in the sense that the Jewish prohibition of idolatry was originally tied to its
connection to human sacrifice; the state demands human sacrifice (practical, intellectual,
affective); thus the state is an object of idolatry—death as sacrifice is denied by state
providentialism.
16
Razinsky’s implausible characterization of “official” (dogmatic, unified,
authoritative) psychoanalysis might be thought in connection with this.
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
214
Father Can’t You See . . . ? (Death)
plainly that death is hardly the worst fate that can befall us? 17 Death died in
the camps as of orientational significance. Or at least it did so for those who have
come to be called, in an idiom popularized by Primo Levi, the Muselmänner. 18
That there are fates far worse than death, that meaningful individuality, every
semblance of dignity, even the impulse to self-preservation, can be utterly
annihilated, thus that the human form of life is not a metaphysical given but
an ongoing social accomplishment, is perhaps one of the central, repulsive,
and repulsed cultural traumas of the Catastrophe.19 Razinsky’s metaphysical
enshrining of death, particularly his casting of death as inherently significant,
may be understood as a deflection of (the dying of) death in the camps and
of the unwanted transmission of the terrifying mortality of death “itself” into
the present, i.e., as a denial of death, and at once, an overburdened, indirect
obedience to a political-ideological commandment to remember, specifically
to remember precisely these deaths, but to re-member them only within the
ideological parameters of a specific political theodicy. Death’s metaphysical
memorialization is here, perhaps, the denial of its concrete historical
specificity in the camps, thus an attempted foreclosure of alternative memory
work and of the politics in which such work might issue or to which it might
contribute; death is denied in and through its metaphysical-political
remembrance. Or from a slightly different angle, political concern for the—in
principle unlimited, but in practice highly uneven—exposure of human life
to absolute peril, to total destitution and annihilation, is perhaps displaced
and domesticated by Razinsky’s metaphysics of death. Death itself, he says,
17 “In the camps death has a novel horror; since Auschwitz fearing death means fearing
worse than death.” See T.W. Adorno, Negative Dialectics (New York: The Seabury Press, 1973),
371.
18 See, e.g., Primo Levi, If This Is a Man (New York: Everyman's Library, 2000). Also
see, inter alia, Giorgio Agamben, Remnants of Auschwitz: The Witness and the Archive (New York:
Zone Books, 2002). Insistence on the metaphysical self-evidence and inherent orientational
significance of death is a direct repudiation of the figure of the Musselmann. Given the prominent
discussion of this aspect of the dying of death in the camps and Razinsky’s interest in fields
where this discussion occurs, his avoidance of the Musselmann seems a willful ignorance. To say
that this evasion is willful, a shielding of eyes and of thought, is not to say that it is a calculated
deception or otherwise strategic subterfuge. Quite the contrary. Razinsky’s refusal of the
obvious, the Musselmann as anti-metaphysical counterexample to his death metaphysics, seems
beholden to dark powers: transgenerationally transmitted disturbances taking shape as
imperatives not-to-know, and so to know selectively, thus as enforced prejudice. Vexed virility,
both thematically (as in resolute facing of death-borne insignificance) and performatively, is
perhaps not the least symptom of this. Incidentally, Razinsky’s willful ignorance deprives him
of the opportunity to raise what could be, in view of his concerns, an interesting question: If and
to the extent that psychoanalysis cannot but focus on meaning, specifically on the meaning(s) of
death, how can it respond, if at all, to the dying of death in the camps, to that singular form of
the destruction of significance, and to its legacies?
19 “That in the concentration camp it was no longer an individual who died, but a
specimen—this is a fact bound to affect the dying of those who escaped the administrative
measure.” See Adorno, Negative Dialectics, 362.
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
A. ROSEN-CAROLE
215
is an “ominous backdrop” imperiling meaning, value, subjectivity before it
coldly sweeps them away (258); the self-enforcing (104), brutal realization of
“one’s insignificance” always already threatened (52).20 And this is said to be
a “stimulating” mystery and something with which we all in our own ways
contend. Death in Razinsky’s sense would seem to bear the simultaneously
repulsed and ideologically coveted memory of the Shoah, rendering such
destitute death eternal yet occluded, sacralized 21: untouchable, infinitely
obscure, thus nonnegotiable, and in this way obscenely powerful—an
irrefusable self-occluding authority; perversely, deathly anti-significance
becomes the absolute master. The metaphysics of death recalls us to the scene
of torture, the sovereign antiman.
In Razinsky’s intimation that the denial of death, like psychoanalysis,
is specifically related to Jews or Jewishness or Jewish inheritance, might one
hear a horrified, perhaps perverse, claim to Jewish exclusivity? The traumatic
denial of (individuating, meaningful) death to Jews in the camps, their
systematic, torturous devastation, destitution, and anonymous
extermination, along with—or as the pinnacle of—the historically and
globally sweeping denial of concern with Jewish death (and life), makes the
denial of death a specifically Jewish inheritance, indeed a mandate for Jews—
or their political representatives—to secure themselves against oblivion? The
exceptional persecution of Jews grants them (in the eyes of God?) preemptive
exculpation for whatever is done in the service of their security? Having
suffered so much destruction, devastation, and death, and having suffered it
in such uncommonly brutal forms, the Jews are granted—as unremittingly
incomprehensible compensation—exceptional, indeed absolute, prerogative,
i.e., are placed ontologically beyond good and evil, like a nominalist God?
Or might one discern a perverse theological-political protest: the
“ordeal” of the Holocaust was insufficiently instructive, the revelation of the
ontological evil of Death was not received, insofar as the Jews, or rather “bad
Jews,” i.e., analysts (and perhaps others: anti-Zionist Jews?), deny death—the
denial of death is a Jewish inheritance, indeed a “Jewish science”? (Hints of
survivor guilt are also worthy of mention. As is prominent convergence, at
least in the Anglo-American context, of psychoanalytic thought and antiZionist politics.) If so, one might suspect Razinsky’s metaphysical
overcoding—and thereby occlusion, of simultaneously unprocessed and
over-processed transmissions of concrete historical atrocity—of attempting to
“Death itself” seems as paranoid a projection as “the Jew.”
Cf. Adi Ophir, “On Sanctifying the Holocaust: An Anti-Theological Treatise” in
Impossible Images: Contemporary Art After the Holocaust, ed. by Shelly Hornstein, Laura Levitt, and
Laurence J. Silberstein (New York: NYU Press, 2003)
20
21
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
216
Father Can’t You See . . . ? (Death)
turn the Shoah into revelation of the Truth of Existence. 22 And if one senses
here an attempt or imperative to relieve the living of the nightmare of dead
generations weighing upon them by means of metaphysical sublation; then,
perhaps unsurprisingly, a culture of redemption joins forces with veiled
threat and condemnation.23 Jews, “good Jews” in any case, do not deny death,
specifically, the catastrophic death of European Jewry upon which the state
of Israel stakes its claim to unquestionable legitimacy or necessity, even in
occupied territories and extraterritorial actions. To resist the brute assertion
of raison d’état is to deny death, thus to break the commandment emergent
from the ashes of Auschwitz: Remember. Never forget, meaning: never deny,
minimize, marginalize, analogize, resist.
Or might one hear in the intimation that denial of death is a Jewish
inheritance, in conjunction with the wild proliferation of synonyms for such
denial, an assertion of the unavoidability and unprocessability (which is at
once an overprocessing) of Holocaust trauma? Death, says Razinsky, is
deflected, dismissed, neglected, reduced, repressed, marginalized,
concretized, distorted, excluded, pathologized, rejected, subjugated, blocked,
deflated, diverted, disregarded. Such semantic diffusion perhaps suggests
the extreme difficulty and/or prohibition of coming to terms with, i.e.,
acknowledging and elaborating, the specific forms, and let me underscore,
the various forms, of “death denial” in contemporary culture, both Jewish and
more broadly.24
Independently of the abovementioned premise, Razinsky’s metaphysical occlusion
of concrete, historical, yet unprocessed atrocity turns the Shoah into revelation of the Truth of
Existence, thus into theodicy and Redemption. Not even the dead are safe: through such
conversion the memory of the dead is made ready for political-ideological appropriation. Worse,
reified death, abstract and indifferent to concrete historical detail, sanctions the existent as such:
from its imperious metaphysical perspective, all is already lost.
23 Karl Marx, “Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte,” in The Marx-Engels Reader, ed.
Robert C. Tucker (New York: W. W. Norton, 1978).
24 That Razinsky, so consumed with psychoanalysis’ alleged denial of death, does not
engage the voluminous literature concerned with psychoanalytic responses to
transgenerationally transmitted trauma and similar such topics is, to me, completely
inexplicable. (That he is concerned, as he maintains in this book and elsewhere, with
psychoanalytic theory and not applied psychoanalysis seems but a dodge made possible by a
gross misunderstanding of psychoanalytic theory construction. Cf. 189) Less so, but still
perplexing, is his silence concerning Freud’s very late flight from the Nazis and the literature
around this perilous misjudgment. It is as if a prohibition on explicit discussion of the Holocaust
conditions his metaphysical self-confidence and critical treatment of psychoanalysis. Compared
with these, that Razinsky does not attempt to specifically configure the development of
psychoanalysis in wartime and post-war Europe and America in relation to the concrete,
historical experiences of death and terror among influential émigré analysts fleeing fascism, let
alone pursue the significant contrasts between – and within – European and American
developments, especially in relation to “darker matters” and differential conditions of
hospitability to intellectuals in exile, e.g., pressures for integration, adaptation, and
communication, seems but a failure of methodology rather than a mystery.
22
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
A. ROSEN-CAROLE
217
Even if one considers the premise of the previous paragraphs farfetched, i.e., that the immediate identification of Freud as a “Jewish thinker”
suggests an association of psychoanalysis with Jewishness—specifically, by
invoking the ideological understanding of psychoanalysis as “the Jewish
science”—resulting in an unconscious amalgamation to which are attracted,
as if by extreme gravitational force, and in the highly volatilized matrix of
which are forged distorted expressions of, a multitude of unspoken,
inadmissible thoughts and fantasies concerning the denial of death of which
psychoanalysis and, to be sure, not Jews, Jewishness, Israel, etc., is explicitly
accused, nevertheless, Razinsky’s crude metaphysics of death and strained
accusations of psychoanalytic death-denial seem, in view of their
implausibility together with the imperturbable overconfidence of their
assertion, freighted with forces they cannot easily bear. Something is askew.
A culturally marginal therapeutic praxis is interrogated for its refusal to
confront death “as death”: there is a manifest imbalance between the cultural
clout and prevalence of the critical target—even
to say that the
psychoanalytic star is waning would be grossly optimistic—and the effort as
well as the purported metaphysical and psychological significance of such a
critical undertaking. If the above efforts to discern the contours of the
unspoken seem less like patient attention to Razinsky’s intimations than
speculative projection, then perhaps not only in view of the independent
interest of the themes developed but also, indeed especially, in view of the
challenge of making sense of manifest absurdity, such “speculative”
endeavors will not be immediately despised. Least of all by those whose
professional or intellectual interests crucially involve the risk of response to
such challenges.
Irrespective of such a premise, there is something ethically/politically
right about an Israeli academic wanting to acknowledge death and death
anxiety. And that the form of acknowledgement such an academic pursues
and demands is centrally “metaphysical,” i.e., precipitous and abstract (even
when cast as culturally-mediated and/or idiosyncratic insight), is at least
understandable in view of reigning political-ideological pressures and
prohibitions. But there is something terribly wrong about blaming Freud and
his inheritors for, respectively, inaugurating and consolidating the failure to
acknowledge death, and about wanting the correction to take place in
psychoanalysis.25 In view of what would seem to be the stakes of Razinsky’s
25 Razinsky is clear that correction immanent to psychoanalysis will be insuperably
limited: psychoanalysis must be supplemented by forms of existential inquiry that, unlike
psychoanalysis, are not bound to transmute the inherent metaphysical obscurity and diffuse
wonder, i.e., the mystery, of death into forms of intrapsychic or otherwise personal meaning. We
“suffer” from too much meaning, not enough freewheeling speculative encounter with the selfconcealing Otherness of death.
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
218
Father Can’t You See . . . ? (Death)
project—pursuing and promoting encounters with the Nothingness, the
“significant impossibility,” of death as it reverberates throughout life—what
do Freud and his followers matter, unless these are ciphers?
Especially but not exclusively in the Israeli context, the urgent but
unwanted confrontation with death might be considered in relation to the
theological-political/discursive legacy of the Shoah, specifically in relation to
death-bearing Israeli exceptionalism effected, in part, through projection of
and identification with a sacralized victim position arrogated as the eternal
ground of unrefusable, nonnegotiable, thus unintelligible politicaltheological authority. One might consider, for instance, that, ironically, Israeli
political life has become beholden to a demand for pious obedience while
Jewish theology is—or rather, remains—infinitely negotiable and refusable,
i.e., that the Israeli state is far more religious than Jewish theology. Or such a
theological-political/discursive legacy, especially its appropriative,
domesticating manifestation as exceptionalism, might be considered in
relation to the accusation of nihilism readily and aggressively deployed at
critics of the Israeli state. Such critics, accused of destructiveness, of bearing
while at once denying death, indeed of putting the state and thereby the
Jewish people at risk of annihilation while shielding objective alliance with
the Enemy with disingenuous or naïve claims to freedom of thought, i.e., to
political freedom, become targets of attempted annihilation. In view of the
nihilist tendencies and potentially all-consuming destructiveness of Zionist
belligerence, the projection of such critics as to-be-annihilated nihilistic
elements seems not simply oppressively censorious but authoritarian
mimetic regression, a malicious scapegoating in service of an anti-political
fantasy of purifying the state/people and thereby achieving eternal stability:
metaphysical presence. The historical resonance of such political theology is
disturbing in the extreme.26
Or more generally, one might consider the urgent but unwanted
confrontation with death in the Israeli context, as configured with the
theological-political/discursive legacy of the Shoah, in relation to Israeli—
particularly Jewish Israeli—consumption of and by death anxiety: its
exploitation by political and media interests, the pervasive haze it casts over
daily life and thought, its morbid cherishing and horrified projection as the
reigning affective atmosphere and/or concretized expulsion onto figures at
once materially controllable and metaphysically indomitable, i.e., its
idolization, its simultaneous intensification and amelioration by the
securitizing of multiple sectors of civic society, its overwhelming if diffuse
insistence and consequent exceptionalist appropriation, specifically but not
26 Would it be too outrageously offensive to ask whether hegemonic Israeli politics and
popular psychology have become, unwittingly, Schmittian?
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
A. ROSEN-CAROLE
219
only with respect the Nakbah, its sustaining and aggravation by “defensive”
brutality, indeed its irrationalist disturbance of all political categories and
institutions, its inhibiting effect on projecting, let alone pursuing, alternative
futures, i.e., its mortifying, stultifying inertia—its destruction of possibility.
Or, the urgent but unwanted confrontation with death, specifically,
with its disconcerting, defense-activating and -overriding, insistence and
attendant anxieties, and with its various, often overdetermined and otherwise
haze-enveloped, highly managed meanings, might be considered not just in
relation to the theological-political/discursive legacies of the Shoah and the
Nakbah, but, more generally, in relation to political-discursive questions
concerning the relations between the living and the dead, thus with broader
forms of exceptionalism, e.g., the rhetoric, psychology, cultural management,
and politics of “our dead.”
In comparison, Razinsky’s mystified wonderings about natality (that
we are of woman born), finitude (that we are, to the great dismay of our
limitless narcissism, limited27), and mortality (that we are exceeded and
enveloped by the presence-absence of death) seem, if not trifling indulgences
with which to assuage mass-produced boredom and “kill time,” then
symptom-bait.
Or, from another angle, insofar as and to the extent that such
historical-political considerations seep through or can be retrieved from
Razinsky’s metaphysical constructions and obscurely motivated witch hunt
are the latter more than vain palliatives for objectively enforced
meaninglessness.
That an Israeli academic seeks to shift concern from the death of the
other (aggression, sadism, abandonment) to the death of the self and, at
greater circumference, to the human condition of finitude and mortality—or
if not to redirect concern, then simply to focus concern on the death of the self
at the expense, explicitly, of concern for the death of the other—is, at least,
suspicious. Might the flight into juvenile (i.e., enthusiastically morbid)
metaphysics and philistine platitude serve the defensive deactivation,
displacement, or dispelling of socially enforced, in part appropriate, in part
intrusive, anxieties?28 Razinsky registers a true need: to consider the place and
work of death in psychic life, and more generally. But he turns historical,
psychosocial, i.e., material-political, truth, or what would be such, into
ontological and psychoanalytic falsity.
While the psychic meanings of death are, Razinsky uncontentiously
claims, indefinitely modifiable, and while his ambition to recruit
27 Though the point cannot be developed here, one might consider Razinsky’s
assumption about our wild narcissism in connection with melancholic consciousness. Cf. 259 and
note 42 below.
28 Appropriate anxieties may also be intrusive; these are not necessarily contraries.
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
220
Father Can’t You See . . . ? (Death)
psychoanalysts into the investigation and publicization of such meanings is
in part sourced in a fairly standard conception of psychic idiosyncrasy, death
itself, he insists, is conceptually and metaphysically self-sufficient: an initself. What is worrisome here is not only the philosophical credentials of
Razinsky’s metaphysico-linguistic realism, i.e., the credibility of his implicit
thesis that the meanings, or at least the core or focal meanings, of concepts, or
at least of certain concepts—e.g., and most prominently, “death”—are and/or
must be real (as metaphysical universals) because, presumably, such concepts
or their core or focal meanings correspond to metaphysically real, mindindependent objects: fixtures in the eternal cosmological architecture. 29 On
such a picture of language, concepts and their objects are metaphysically real,
out there in the mind-independent (divinely guaranteed?) order of things;
meaning is achieved as or validated by descriptive correspondence between
material signifier and immaterial yet metaphysically real signified, i.e., by
mystical invocation through material-semantic ritual of extra-mundane
Meaning (grace). Meaning runs on its own metaphysical tracks, invulnerable
to the vicissitudes of practice. Such Meaning is infinite self-presence in
contrast to the finite historicity of the human. When properly invoked,
meaning is automatic, transcendentally grounded and guaranteed, not, as
Cavellian currents of Wittgensteinian thought, among others, would have it,
precarious social responsibility, ethical rather than metaphysical. The
meanings or meaningfulness that, Razinsky says, “death itself” annihilates,
clearly cannot be this Meaning.30 Even more worrisome than the
philosophical credibility of this view is the manner of its psycholinguistic
assertion, i.e., that it is manifestly unwarranted, merely stipulated, indeed not
even explicitly asserted, let alone argued, but simply taken for granted,
assumed with startling self-assurance. As if it were common sense. As if
Razinsky were the voice of common sense, the conduit of self-evident
authority. Here as elsewhere, Razinsky presumes to speak with a “universal
voice,” though in a manner contrary, indeed antagonistic, to what Kant
intends with this phrase. In comparison with the arrogance of its assertion,
the theological-political aspect of which is made quite plain by Razinsky’s fiat
veritas, or more precisely, in comparison with the orthodox intensity of
Razinsky’s conviction, his arrogation, once again, of authoritative common
sense, philosophical discomfiture pales in significance. Razinsky’s
identification with common sense and its smug, silencing employment
suggests the festering of fascism within an ostensibly critical enterprise. 31
29 Compare Razinsky’s characterization of death as “a powerful, independent, and
unchangeable reality of another order” (242). Also cf. 193-4.
30 Cf. 247.
31 Cf. T.W. Adorno, “Yet how ill does everything growing seem …” and “Behind the
mirror,” in Minima Moralia: Reflections from Damaged Life (London: Verso, 2006).
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
A. ROSEN-CAROLE
221
Likewise, that in view of his metaphysico-linguistic realism, Razinsky’s
desired enlistment of psychoanalysis in the elaboration and publicization of
the psychic meaning of death would relegate psychoanalysis to the role of
underlaborer of metaphysics, and that this realism would thus be the
rationalization of that relegation, is disturbing. But far more disturbing is that
since such metaphysics reduces to identification with authority,
psychoanalysis would come into the service of authority, obscurity, and
prohibition, betraying its innermost interests, if successfully recruited into
Razinsky’s “existential” inquiries. In league with the culture industry and
fascism, this would be psychoanalysis in reverse.32
Razinsky insists that “death itself” is unique (225, 173, 184, 239), “a
thing in itself” (257), metaphysically and thus semantically/conceptually selfsufficient, and yet “almost absent, inherently contradictory, absurd, opposed
to the rest of the system of ideas” (265), thus unthinkable, or more precisely,
incomprehensible, distorted by the theorizing and modeling (265, 267) it
cannot but attract (267, 271), but by no means a transcendental illusion.33
Death, “a significant impossibility” as Razinsky at one point puts it, seems to
describe the preconscious insider’s view of a symptom (265). Object of
unavoidable attraction and repulsion, thus commanding site of conflict and
(dis)orientation, and guarded by a demand not to unravel its “metaphysical”
mystery,34 death seems very much at home, and ill at ease, in a psychoanalytic
setting. Perhaps unsurprisingly, then, death is projected onto a theological—
Razinsky would not doubt say “ontological”—register. Razinsky’s deathliteralism takes shape as an evasive negative theology: “Taking death
seriously means, above all, recognition of death as a thing in itself, a
recognition that avoids rendering death merely the aim of a death wish, social
32 As the underlaborer of death metaphysics, psychoanalysis, in virtue of its attention
to psychic idiosyncrasy, would explore and elaborate the indefinite variability, i.e.,
“individuation,” of the ever-same meaning of “death itself;” it would be the culture industry
counterpart of metaphysical production in which the semblance of particularity is developed,
packaged, and promoted, i.e., in which the illusion of individuation is socially enforced. Put
otherwise, Razinsky’s metaphysico-linguistic realism would make of the purported psychic
idiosyncrasy of meaning but a pretense: the contingent uptake and processing of an invariant
code. Razinsky’s relation to psychoanalysis is thoroughly instrumental: subsumptive and
annihilating.
33 Cf. 224. Where Razinsky suggests (perhaps in the voice of another commentator,
thus ambivalently) that though death necessitates illusion, it itself is no illusion.
34 I note in passing that, especially on p. 267, “death” seems clearly modeled on femme
fatale cliché. Correspondingly, Razinsky assumes the posture of lad detective, in a way
reminiscent of David Lynch’s Blue Velvet. (Recall this memorable bit of dialogue: Jeffrey: I’m
seeing something that was always hidden. I’m in the middle of a mystery and it’s all secret.
Sandy: You like mysteries that much? Jeffrey: Yeah, you’re a mystery. I like you very much.) This
deserves to be thought more fully, especially in conjunction with Razinsky’s—startling!—
comparison of the would-be transformative integration of death into psychoanalytic theory and
practice with the impact of feminist concerns on psychoanalytic theory and practice.
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
222
Father Can’t You See . . . ? (Death)
death, separation or any other understanding where death is actually no
longer death” (257; cf. 29). Jealously guarded against analogy and, more
broadly, against contamination by “vulgar” experience, death, “absurd and
untenable,” (265) unknowable and unrepresentable (29), is asserted as
absolute and incomparable, pure self-presence, and as such, captivating:
necessitating thwarted reflection, Death thus seems an object of ambivalent
idolatry, the image of an immaterial god, a metaphysical image. A thing in itself,
“death” perhaps bears a dim image of an intransigent and self-obscuring
order of things, or more precisely, a reified image of reified life. Might the
anguished theological longing contained in Razinsky’s metaphysical image
of death bespeak a protesting consciousness? What in the wake of Marx’s “A
Contribution to the Critique of Hegel’s Philosophy of Right” might be called
a religious form of protesting consciousness? Death would be, as sexuality
was once hoped to be, nonintegratable, a metaphysically secure moment of
exception,35 and perhaps resistance, to the overintergrated world of late
capitalism. Or to speak with Hegel, “death itself” is the overintegrated world
reflected in religious protesting consciousness.
Razinsky’s metaphysical image of death, especially the imaging of
death as an overwhelmingly intrusive, irrefusable yet only intermittently
actualized, sovereign power to suffuse existence with anxiety and thereby
collapse every normative horizon; as emerging from out of the nowhere
(absurdity) of its perpetual presence-absence to unexpectedly engulf every
modicum of meaning and value in its cold void; as “persistent trigger of
dread and alertness” (29); as suddenly stripping life of all significance,
emptying it not only of present significance and standing but of all hope for
future significance, indeed of any connection to a future, thus radically depotentiating life, not only refusing what was once initiated or accomplished
of any possible futurity but retroactively destroying what once seemed
significant, thus as sweeping in advance the remnants of a life, what would
have been the possible horizons of its memorialization, into the sovereign
enclosure of inescapable insignificance,36 is uncannily reminiscent of Jean
Améry’s description of ressentiment, the indelible aftermath of torture: trust
in the world is to be mistrusted because the more it is established, and thereby
becomes self-effacing, the more it becomes available to violation, betrayal,
sadistic manipulation. Death itself, which “shakes our beliefs about the
constancy of our world” (51), which makes tremble and ultimately
annihilates meaning and value; death itself, in “its pointless,
incomprehensible, and unjustifiable nature, which lies at the heart of our
misery” (205), which is “opposed to the rest of the system of ideas” (265),
35
36
Cf. 242.
Cf. 258.
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
A. ROSEN-CAROLE
223
“absurd and untenable” (265), unknowable and unrepresentable (29), “the
meaningless end of life” (205), would seem a metaphysical image of loss of
trust in the world: an image of worldlessness, of torture. Correspondingly,
Razinsky’s understanding of death “as such” would seem a contemplative,
intellectualized, thus palatable, even homeopathic, introjection of
ressentiment: wide-eyed wondering and the mystified silence of metaphysical
insight imaging a face transfixed by horror. What Razinsky ascribes to the
metaphysical efficacy of death, the world become radically untrustable,
subject to senseless, arbitrary, and absolute destruction of value and meaning:
this is the scene of torture. Torture is the production of senselessness,
meaninglessness, absolute arbitrariness, torture is the vortex in which human
significance is plunged irrecoverably, not “death.” Not death but absolute
lawlessness, or the obscene law of the antiman, is the annihilation of reason
and sense. Not incidentally, perhaps, does Razinsky situate mortality in
corporeality itself, for torture is the systematically enforced betrayal of its
victims’ selfhood by what was once their own bodies, the inscription of
sovereign violence in the body become instrument of another’s annihilating
will, the turning of bodily openness to the world—condition for meaning and
value—into helpless exposure to limitless suffering37–the endless scorching
of insignificance into the “fact” of the body itself.38 Torture, the enduring
devastation of its human objects, becomes perversely “death itself.” Such
sublation of unimaginable suffering into metaphysical permanence leaves
behind its victims, its historical conditions of intelligibility.
That Razinsky would project acknowledgement of death, thus
understood, as constitutive of the human is at once perverse and perhaps an
important historical truth: the ontology of the human is radically affected by
torture; we are the beings who can be ontologically undone. So redolent is
Razinsky’s metaphysical image of death with scenes of torture that one might
wonder whether the metaphysical function of this image is to block out—
contain and refuse—the memory of torture. Is “death itself” the reification of
torture? Lifted to the metaphysical firmament, death reigns as a new idol, or
perhaps not so very new. To be plain, the question is whether Razinsky’s
metaphysical image of death is Nazi wish fulfillment.
Though as a highly charged site of conflict, such a metaphysical
image may be, also, a redemptive, metapolitical image. Insofar as it bears
unappeasable, irredeemable loss of trust in the world to metaphysical
heights, “death itself” may be a metaphysical, thus wishfully universal,
timeless, and authoritative, registration of what historically was refused not
only by Nazi destruction of archives of the atrocities they perpetrated but by
37
38
It is perhaps limitless suffering that is metaphysically recoded as “the infinite.”
Cf. 95. “The death that we fear is embodied in us.”
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
224
Father Can’t You See . . . ? (Death)
every call to work through or reconcile with, let alone forget, the past: namely,
Nazi destruction of trust in the world via “the rule of the antiman…expressly
established as a principle” (31).39 Metaphysical “super-recognition” would
thus be the wishful registration and repetition of historical non-recognition,
the conducting of unappeasable plaints to God.
At issue here is not exclusively Holocaust trauma and its vicissitudes
but the registration and refusal in the metaphysical image of death of
contemporary conditions conducing to loss of trust in the world, especially
but not exclusively among Palestinians, and of the urgent reflection and
response they demand. Might “death itself” be a metaphysical overwriting, a
bearing and concealing, of socially and historically variable exposure to the
demographic, especially ethic and religious, distribution of precarity? In
particular, in the denial of its figurability (28) might “death” precisely figure,
among other things, Arab abjection?
That death will suddenly and irrecoverably submerge life in
insignificance (258, 52, 87-9), that its annihilating presence is active and felt
beforehand, tormenting us with its ever-present onrush (87) and sapping the
significance of life before its final coup de grâce,40 indeed that death is
coextensive with matter itself, “a permanent presence that permeates our
entire existence,” (257-8, 89) and that we have intuitive—psychologically
unavoidable (234)—knowledge of these and other aspects of its intrinsic
meaning (129), would seem to suggest that life itself tremulously bears the
trauma of death, that life transpires amidst the traumatic insurgency of death,
in short, that life is centrally and constitutively an encounter with the trauma
of death.41 So much so that “We have to create illusions, fantasies, defenses,
cultural symbols, and biases in perception, to provide us with a sense of
meaning to sooth the anxiety of death” (225, paraphrasing Piven; see also
137).
Though given to malignant morbidity—e.g., “The time one has left
to accomplish one’s aims is uncertain, and this fact enters every
consideration, every expectation. These are not sporadic or isolated thoughts,
but pertinacious, tormenting concerns” (87; also see 268)—Razinsky stops
Jean Améry, At The Minds Limits: Contemplations by a Survivor of Auschwitz and its
Realities (Indiana: Indiana University Press, 1980).
40 In the words of Ecclesiastes, in the face of death “all is vanity and vexation of spirit”
(Ecc. 1:9).
41 See 268, 273, 275-6. The metaphysical denigration of transient worldly existence in
its totality, i.e., Razinsky’s thought of death as destructive of meaning altogether, is no less
Christian (anti-Jewish) for being an inverted providentialism: the diabolic teleology in which
material-political life, the “City of Man,” concludes inexorably, through its innermost tendency,
in damnation/destitution, is recognizably Augustinian—though, because shorn of its dialectical
relation to the “City of God,” distorted.
39
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
A. ROSEN-CAROLE
225
short of denying life significance altogether, and since “acknowledging,
confronting, and coping with death” is necessary “to lend life content and
make it worth living,” death must be pervasively acknowledged, confronted,
and coped with (164). Razinsky’s criticism of the psychoanalytic tradition
takes issue with its exceptional and even then oscillating denial of death. So
certain is Razinsky of the universally traumatogenic insistence of death that
even his criticism of psychoanalysis refuses the thought that death can be
actually, effectively denied. Psychoanalysis, he claims, is constituted as such
by the denial of death, developed in order to deny death (104), and ill from
its ongoing deflections of death (51), thus everywhere testifies to the
traumatogenic incursion of death. Apparently, what death presses upon us
we cannot avoid. “It enforces itself” (104). “Even if not present, it is
nonetheless present, as absence, and influences the rest of psychic life. Death
is the light, or rather the shadow that is cast over all other psychic entities”
(89). It is “the void at the center of our entire mental life” (89). Death is autoenforcing power of annihilation, inescapable source of torment, and when
adequately engaged, condition for a meaningful life, even for vitalizing
enhancement.42 Death and whatever traumatisms it bears, as well as whatever
emboldening opportunities its authentic confrontation affords, are
undeniable—can only be, as with Freud, denied (feebly).43
This all rings false. That Razinsky cannot stop screaming from the
mountaintops that death is undeniable and all-influential; that laying the
accusation of death-denial at Freud’s feet makes little sense if Freud or
psychoanalysis is not in some way exemplary; various hints about
“superficial” forms of acknowledging death not being limited to
psychoanalysis (104); and the sheer implausibility of Razinsky’s projection of
death mania onto human life as such, all suggest that, in some way, Razinsky
knows better. How can he not? Is not the onus probandi on he who would
assert that death, in Razinsky’s amplified sense, plays any, let alone a major,
role in psychic life? Especially with respect to regions of the world where
death is routinely subject to institutional and geographical separation and
neutralization—America has dedicated two whole states to this separation
and neutralization: Florida and Arizona; walls and checkpoints keep death
distant, though less effectively elsewhere—to mass media anesthetization
and block out, and to stunning/numbing production as aesthetic spectacle, is
See 230-231.
The metaphysical ultra-meaning of death, no matter how existentially confounding
or psychologically abrasive, redeems the nihilistic world as meaningful; it affirms what is as the
inevitably adequate occasion for existential aguish and struggle. Yet in so grossly affirming
whatever positivity as the ground of or springboard for allegorical ascent, something of the
unredeemable pathos of the actual is registered: the nihilistic world comes into view as nihilistic
in and as ongoing departures from it.
42
43
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
226
Father Can’t You See . . . ? (Death)
it plausible to claim that death is as captivating and disturbing, as grossly
consuming, as Razinsky claims? To attempt to immediately turn the tables
and claim that expulsion and aesthetic taboo are evidence of disturbance
would be to precipitously discount the efficacy of these cultural institutions.
What prominent social institutions (aside from the military), what forms of
routine social accomplishment require, or even allow, concern for death or
death anxiety? (An open question: Has Israel’s “universal” drafting policy
shaped Razinsky’s understanding of death?44) Could contemporary social
institutions bear anticipatorily retrospective, i.e., death-oriented, reflection?
Is their barbarism not secured by propagandistically defusing and deflecting
such reflection until, feeble and despised or patronized (either way,
infantilized), those who endeavor to so reflect have little chance of pressing
their insights into transformative social praxis, even were they inclined, in the
face of powerful, internalized social prohibitions, to spoil the optimism of
those they love and for whom, after all, it is not impossible that things could
turn out better?45 Is death anxiety, when and where extant, sufficiently
powerful to contend with trends toward the psychopharmacological
alleviation of anxiety generally and the consequent dulling of reflection? With
culture industrial bombardment, its dulling and manipulating of anxiety and
inhibiting of reflection? Let alone with their combined neutralization of
anxiety and reflection generally? Where has death not been crowded out,
anxiety overtaken? The positing of death as inherent terror is hyperbolic
protest against its unbearable, in part because all too bearable, normalization:
metaphysical security against complacency, against the evisceration of
experience, is itself complacent illusion—and adolescent fantasy.
In virtue of its prima facie implausibility, unevidenced assertion, and
unlikely claim to psychoanalytic significance, might Razinsky’s insistence on
the centrality, systematic significance, and inevitability of encounter with the
traumatism of death suggest protest detached from its target and
consequently distorted? Might Razinsky’s insistence on the “constitutive
trauma” (that one is forced into such a contradictory expression is to the
point) of death clamorously protest, i.e., register and refuse, a nexus of
pressing problems having to do, broadly, with the fact that death is too easily
mourned, evaded, ignored, that death is evidently not traumatic? Might
Razinsky’s vehement insistence on the necessity and self-enforcing
significance of death trauma, his projection of such trauma onto
Cf. 258. “Death can intervene at any moment. It is always a possibility for us.”
“Because the individual actually no longer exists, death has become something
wholly incommensurable, the annihilation of a nothing. He who dies realizes that he has been
cheated of everything. And that is why death is so unbearable.” See T.W. Adorno, “Dying
Today,” in Can One Live after Auschwtiz? ed. by Rolf Tiedmann, and trans. by Rodney
Livingstone, et al. (Stanford, California: Stanford University Press, 2003), 460.
44
45
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
A. ROSEN-CAROLE
227
“metaphysical reality,” signal quasi-religious desperation (fear and hope)
over the fact that death is too easily integrated, managed, distributed, and
disregarded? That, for instance, divestment and reattachment proves
unnervingly easy46 (it is the libidinal drive of late capitalism) and that
anticipation of this corrupts attachment prior to its shattering (all relations
are obsolete in advance); that the past does not fester, quickly becomes past,
i.e., fades into the oblivion of ideological claims to progress or to the selfsufficiency of the present, or into a haze of induced forgetfulness; that loss is
itself, as mutually dependent social institution and psychological capacity,
lost, fueling and consumed by aggressive reattachment, e.g., ethno-religious
nationalism,47 or by aggressively provisional, ruinous and so self-justifying
strategic attachment; that we fail to suffer what we sense we must if our
humanity and individuality are to be more than ideology. The conversion of
the loss of loss48–i.e., of the inability to sustain loss, to reflectively endure its
powers of interruption–into the irrefusable power of trauma would seem
wishful thinking. This would be the social truth of Razinsky’s metaphysical
ineptitude.
That death and that with which this concept is freighted is not
traumatic may well be behind Razinsky’s protests against the denial of death,
his demands to recognize death, his desire to metaphysically secure the
meaning of death against practice and history. Razinsky would have it that
death is absolutely non-integratable (242). Might such authoritative assertion
give voice to a demand, garbled and inhibited because pitched against
reigning, internalized political-ideological forces that will certainly refuse it
as unintelligible or disastrous, and mimetically assuming their projection of
authoritative inevitability, perhaps then more a dream than a demand, that
death, in its overwhelming obviousness, not be so smoothly integrated into
familiar political-discursive practice, thus to anxiety that death is too well
integrated, normalized? Perhaps such conversion of inhibited ethical-political
voice into defensively inflated ontological assertion bespeaks a demand for
death to be integrated—negotiated, lived, memorialized—otherwise, as well
as fear that such a demand would likely be immediately dismissed,
manipulated, or patronized. Trauma thus becomes a placeholder for blocked
political possibility, perhaps a conduit for refused political responsibility. Or
more precisely, it may be that what Razinsky struggles to avow, what lies
behind his “death driven” metaphysical inclination and protesting
consciousness, is that death and that with which the concept is freighted is
46 This consideration may be the least attended in the copious literature on Freud’s
“Mourning and Melancholia.”
47 Also, compulsive monogamy, workaholism.
48 See Gregg Horowitz, Sustaining Loss: Art and Mournful Life (Stanford, California:
Stanford University Press, 2002).
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
228
Father Can’t You See . . . ? (Death)
and is not traumatic:49 that death is overintegrated yet (thereby) on the cusp
of oblivion, a perturbing unprocessed residue borne by, and perhaps fueling,
its administrative overprocessing. The stale stench of platitude throughout
Razinsky’s writing perhaps registers this grinding down of traumatism. 50 Not
incidentally does Razinsky seem to plea at one point against learning to
overcome irrational, perhaps infantile or childlike, dread of death: if death is
denied in and through social rationalization, a dose of irrationality, of
infantile helplessness, might seem like an antidote (227). Just as sexuality, or
other figures of excess, have seemed like antidotes to those despairing over
the want of clear and effective channels to protest reified social relations. This
is juvenile regression.51
That death has become normalized, “inauthentic everydayness” as
opposed to enduring traumatic disruption, routinely abstracted into statistics
and population management rather than “authentically encountered,” is
what Razinsky refuses to know. But, to paraphrase Freud, neurotics hide their
secrets in plain air, declare forthrightly and publicly, indeed clamor on and
on about, what they refuse to know.52 Razinsky’s death metaphysics and
indictment of psychoanalysis are no doubt superficial and absurd, yet such
surfaces teem with highly invested, contradictory content. What keeps such
content unknown, perhaps, is unanalyzed authority. Razinsky’s existential
psychology repeats Heidegger’s disastrous political-metaphysical
juvenility.53
Just as administered society and consciousness are and are not seamlessly integrated.
Just as his endless rehearsal of Hamlet perhaps registers its refusal.
51 Consider in this context Razinsky’s cryptic insinuations about our prospects for
radical re-beginnings. If death radically eviscerates significance, turns all to dust and wipes it
away, then we can, indeed must, start anew ex nihilo. Razinsky’s claims about the denial of death
are themselves a denial of history, especially with respect to the spellbound character of the
historical present. The “pretentions to profound human experience” forwarded by his
“existential analytic” and all the more so by the existential adventurism he promotes are but
sublimity amid the muck, false transcendence (Adorno, “Jargon of Authenticity,” in Can One Live
after Auschwitz?) 165.
52 “Death operates precisely as a kind of unknown, an absurdity, a nothingness” (289). “Death loses its uniqueness, singularity, and importance … once … equivalence is firmly
established, one starts to lose sight of what was so frightening about death in the first place” (2267). What such refusal to know perhaps knows too well is that even death, the absolute master, is
radically outmatched by the forces sustaining the barbarously rationalized historical present, in
particular that such inertial forces remain inordinately powerful despite profiting no one (or
nearly so) and harming all, and despite being nothing but the product of social labor. Soil
contaminated by such all-pervasive toxicity is apt for but the growth of magical thinking.
53 Unsurprisingly, Razinsky takes religious hope seriously (223; see also 155-158):
whether from the trauma of death or from the want of such trauma, “only a god can save us.” A
great debt of appreciation is due to Anna Katsman and Roy Ben Shai for their extraordinarily
thoughtful and challenging comments on an earlier draft of this essay. Katsman is an interlocutor
beyond compare: gracious and agile in her following of somewhat circuitous lines of thought
and remarkably deft in her ability to discern their substantial core. Ben Shai’s comments were so
49
50
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
A. ROSEN-CAROLE
229
Department of Philosophy, Rochester Institute of Technology, United States
References
Adorno, T.W., Can One Live after Auschwitz? ed. by Rolf Tiedmann, and trans.
by Rodney Livingstone, et al. (Stanford, California: Stanford
University Press, 2003).
____________, Minima Moralia: Reflections from Damaged Life (London: Verso,
2006).
____________, Negative Dialectics (New York: The Seabury Press, 1973).
Agamben, Giorgio, Remnants of Auschwitz: The Witness and the Archive (New
York: Zone Books, 2002).
Améry, Jean, At the Minds Limits: Contemplations by a Survivor of Auschwitz and
its Realities (Indiana: Indiana University Press, 1980).
Assmann, Jann, Moses the Egyptian: The Memory of Egypt in Western
Monotheism (Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press,
1998).
____________, Of God and Gods: Egypt, Israel, and the Rise of Monotheism
(Madison, Wisconsin: University of Wisconsin Press, 2008).
Dobbs-Weinstein, Idit, Spinoza’s Critique of Religion and Its Heirs: Marx,
Benjamin, Adorno (New York: Cambridge University Press, 2015).
Freud, Sigmund, Fragments of an Analysis of a Case of Hysteria (1905 [1901]),
Standard Edition, Vol. 7.
Horowitz, Gregg, Sustaining Loss: Art and Mournful Life (Stanford, California:
Stanford University Press, 2002).
Levi, Primo, If This Is a Man (New York: Everyman’s Library, 2000).
Marx, Karl, “Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte,” in The Marx-Engels
Reader, ed. Robert C. Tucker (New York: W. W. Norton, 1978)
Ophir, Adi, “On Sanctifying the Holocaust: An Anti-Theological Treatise,” in
Impossible Images: Contemporary Art after the Holocause, ed. by Shelly
Hornstein, Laura Levitt, and Laurence J. Silberstein (New York: NYU
Press, 2003).
Razinsky, Liran, Freud, Psychoanalysis and Death (Cambridge: Cambridge:
2014).
Rosen-Carole, Adam, Plurality and Perspective in Psychoanalysis (New York:
Lexington Books, 2013).
provocative that nothing less than an independent treatment of their themes would in any way
do justice to their profound insight and importance. I hope to take up these themes in a
companion essay in the near future.
© 2015 Adam Rosen-Carole
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/rosen-carole_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
KRITIKE VOLUME NINE NUMBER TWO (DECEMBER 2015) 230-233
Book Review
Bolaños, Paolo A., On Affirmation and
Becoming: A Deleuzian Introduction to
Nietzsche’s Ethics and Ontology.1
Jovito V. Cariño
I
read Paolo Bolaños’ maiden major work, On Affirmation and Becoming: A
Deleuzian Introduction to Nietzsche’s Ethics and Ontology with the felicity
and pride shared by the rest of the UST Department of Philosophy for his
singular feat of breaking through the world of foreign book publication.
Fathering a book is no mean accomplishment and finding a foreigner for a
mate adds to an already exceptional endeavor an extra layer of fulfillment.
Bolaños’ achievement came at the heels of the department’s major publication
hauls starting from Moses Angeles’ God Beyond Metaphysics in 2012, Jove Jim
Aguas’ Person, Action and Love in 2014, and early this year, Robert Montaña’s
Thomistic Ethics. We have yet to add to this list titles penned by the other
members of the department, which will be soon off the press either this year
or the next. Worthy of note as well is the recent CHED elevation to an A2
status of Kritike, the department’s official online journal, which is also under
the editorship of Bolaños himself. All these undertakings are clear testament
that research is alive in the Department of Philosophy and that there is more
to it than the petri dish and microscope.
Bolaños’ first book, I should say, is a highly textual and an equally
highly textured piece. By using the description textual, I am referring to the
prodigious amount of research underlying the groundwork of his work. Its
size in fact can be deceiving. We have always been warned against judging a
book by its cover. The same caution is useful in reading Bolaños; one
definitely should be careful not to be taken in by the appearance of its handy
size. The book in fact packs a punch and is doubtless equal to the task of
propounding the “greatest weight” that Nietzsche spoke of when he
described the immanence of eternal recurrence.
Nietzsche is an extremely popular thinker and against his wishes, he
has become a fashionable philosophical figure, so fashionable that he has
1
Newcastle: Cambridge Scholars Publishing, 2014. 109 pp.
© 2015 Jovito V. Cariño
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/carino_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. CARIÑO
231
been a constant favorite for name-dropping even by those who can hardly
spell his name let alone read him. Bolaños, however, is not addressing his
book to this crowd but to scholars who thought they’ve got Nietzsche all
figured out or whose interpretations have brought Nietzsche too far afield
from the testimonies of his texts. At the outset, one might be tempted to view
Bolaños’ project as a mere updating or rehabilitation of Nietzsche. This
manner of reading however runs counter to Bolaños’ intentions and can only
be supposed by someone who reads him or Nietzsche erroneously.
Of course, misreading is a possibility which Nietzsche shares with
practically all philosophers especially those of the same celebrated status as
his. The task of a scholar, however, as Bolaños knows fully well, is not to
insulate the kernel ideas of this philosopher but to expose them to critical
engagement. Thus, when I noted earlier that Bolaños’ work is highly textual,
I had in mind his exceptional textual ability, that is, his intimate knowledge
of the lay of the land. His keen and synthetic perception allowed him to move
with dexterity in and out, up and down, back and front Nietzsche’s texts.
Rather than taking the route of conventional exegesis, the kind that treats text
as sacrosanct and immovable, Bolaños adopted Deleuze’s rhizomic
hermeneutics or what he called “creative experimentation,” so as to activate,
following Delueze’s lead “the potentialities of the text and the creativity of
the reader.” The result of this Nietzsche-Deleuze fusion is a veritable
philosophical anthropology, which in true Nietzschean fashion is both timely
and untimely. That Nietzsche’s philosophy can evince a philosophical
anthropology is no longer a secret to the well-read, Nietzscheans and nonNietzscheans alike. But those who have yet to see Nietzsche beyond his Godis-dead pronouncement may find in Bolaños’ work a pleasant surprise that
will cast Nietzsche, his vocabulary and the grammar of his philosophical
project in a different light, unless of course they have made up their minds
that Nietzsche indeed is the anti-Christ. This explains my earlier description
of the book as textured. By textured I mean nuanced, intense, daring, and
cognizant of the complexity of the matter without getting mired in its
complications. As pointed out earlier, Bolaños made this possible by grafting
Nietzsche on Gilles Deleuze’s philosophy of immanence and difference. His
is a book that reads Nietzsche through the eyes of Deleuze and vice versa.
Readers, therefore, are in for a double treat when they begin digging in
between the book’s slim covers; on one hand they get a re-education on
Nietzsche and on the other, they acquire an introduction on Deleuze. While
the language and style of writing of the two philosophers, being both edgy
and uncompromising, can sometimes intimidate many, the efforts to linger
and to pierce through the layers of their stylistic expressions will not certainly
go unrewarded. Besides, readers can find relief in Bolaños’ fluid prose.
Lucidity of thought and writing style are a rare combination among doers of
© 2015 Jovito V. Cariño
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/carino_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
232
ON AFFIRMATION AND BECOMING
philosophy. To the readers’ advantage, this is a gift that Bolaños generously
dispensed in his book, page after page. His way with words helps cushion
the impact of a dizzying encounter with concepts and notions, which though
garbed in English remain as foreign and cryptic. It should be noted though
that the idea to juxtapose Nietzsche with Deleuze is not Bolaños’ own. The
origin of such project was no less than Deleuze himself who, in his work
Nietzsche and Philosophy, attempted to re-appropriate Nietzsche via his
philosophy of immanence and difference. What is it in Nietzsche that
requires re-statement? What more prestige or new intensity can a thinker like
Deleuze add to his long-established legacy? Deleuze offered his answer to
these questions in another work authored with Felix Guattari, What is
Philosophy? Quoting Nietzsche himself, Deleuze wrote: “‘Philosophers]
must no longer accept concepts as a gift, nor merely purify and polish them,
but first make and create them, present them and make them convincing.
Hitherto one has generally trusted one’s concepts as if they were a wonderful
dowry from some sort of wonderland,’ but trust must be replaced by distrust,
and philosophers must distrust most those concepts they did not create
themselves.” Further in the book, Deleuze punctuated this point more
pointedly when he said: “What is the best way to follow the great
philosophers? Is it to repeat what they said or to do what they did, that is, create
concepts for problems that necessarily change?”
In engaging Nietzsche, therefore, Deleuze certainly was not offering
himself merely as his mouthpiece but, as indicated earlier, as an exponent of
creative experimentation that can bring Nietzschean discourse beyond the
nostalgia of hermeneutics or the pessimism of deconstruction. More
important than the concepts’ definition, for Deleuze, is their function. The
creative experimentation he was proposing, as noted by Bolaños, was meant
to make “Nietzsche’s ideas work. Nietzsche’s ideas become alive because
they are put to use, thus restoring their very philosophic dignity.”
Bolaños’ work is evidently suffused with the same philosophic
anima. He too believes in the creative possibilities of reading and the
functional potentials of the text. But in toeing the same Deleuzean line, he also
runs the risk of being read as merely doing the repetition of the same or
performing an exercise of eternal recurrence. Bolaños was aware of this
pitfall; hence, at the very outset, he recognized his conceptual debt to Deleuze
as he delineated the main premise of his book, that is, Nietzsche’s critique of
nihilism. His project he said was in no way an attempt to replicate what
Deleuze did for Nietzsche nor did it aspire to map out the philosophic nexus
between the two. “On Affirmation and Becoming,” the ethics and ontology
of Nietzsche interpreted via Deleuze, speaks of a much more modest promise
even if the term “modest” might not accurately represent the amount of
difficulty required by writing a book, specifically, writing a book with the
© 2015 Jovito V. Cariño
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/carino_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
J. CARIÑO
233
aforementioned theme. Bolaños’ work makes for a compelling read precisely
because the culture of nihilism which Nietzsche himself has sought to
overcome remains as pervasive and as rampant to this day. It has
undermined our institutions, damaged our cultures, divided our families and
blurred our own appreciation of our humanity. One knows the clutches of
nihilism remain upon us because God has died a thousand deaths in our
hands and we continue to have the gall to call ourselves godly. Is ethics then
possible without religion? Can we affirm our humanity and become humane
without invoking transcendence or eternal values? This is a problem that
haunted philosophers like Nietzsche and Deleuze all the way back to Plato as
he articulated the same question in his dialogue Euthyphro. Bolaños’ answer
to this dilemma is a resounding yes. His concluding admonition is a clarion
call for us to think differently or at least to consider anew whether or not we
are ascending or descending in our becoming human. But given the textured
character of his work, I take his position not as an outright exclusion of
religion from human affairs but an emphatic affirmation of the inherent value
of our humanity and an honest indignation against a reactive mode of
thinking that constantly pulls us away from fulfilling our best potentials. In
a county like our own, where life is a daily struggle against the pernicious
outcomes of eternal recurrence—the same cycle of mediocrity, the same
oppressive politics and policies, the same mindless politicians and
policymakers—Bolaños’ book could definitely be a timely and untimely
intervention. The constancy of nihilistic state of things and the therapy
provided by philosophy that Bolaños articulated in his book are actually the
best arguments why there should be more philosophy in the university as
there should be more philosophical researches. For while it is debatable
whether or not philosophy can the change the world, it surely has the power
to move and sway the minds of those who can. Theirs is the will-to-power
that will make the difference.
Department of Philosophy, University of Santo Tomas, Philippines
© 2015 Jovito V. Cariño
http://www.kritike.org/journal/issue_17/carino_december2015.pdf
ISSN 1908-7330
Submissions
Please Read Carefully
A. What do we publish?
We are interested in publishing articles, review articles, book reviews, and creative works across the whole range of philosophical
topics, but with special emphasis on the following subject strands:




Filipino Philosophy
Oriental Thought and East-West Comparative Philosophy
Continental European Philosophy
Anglo-American Philosophy
The journal primarily caters to works by professional philosophers and graduate students of philosophy, but welcomes contributions
from other fields (literature, cultural studies, gender studies, political science, sociology, history, anthropology, economics, inter alia)
with strong philosophical content.
B. How long should a submission be?




Article (8,000 words or less)
Review Article (8,000 words or less)
Book Review (2,500 words or less)
Creative Works (short philosophical fictions, poems, etc.)
C. When should you submit your work?
Because of the sheer number of unsolicited submissions we receive everyday, submission management has become a challenge
for us. This often results in the piling-up of submissions, the breakdown of the online submission tool, and, at times, unacknowledged
submissions. Therefore, we have devised a scheme to help us manage unsolicited submissions.


Submissions for the June issue will be entertained ONLY during the January-February period (March-May for the refereeing
process)
Submissions for the December issue will be entertained ONLY during the July-August period (September-November for the
refereeing process)
Specific Submission Guidelines
1. Submissions may be in either English or Filipino with good punctuation, grammar, and spelling. Provide a 200 word abstract in
English and at least 4 key words. Please take note of the number of the acceptable word count for your submission (see Section B
above).
2. KRITIKE is a refereed journal, so make sure that your text is prepared for blind review, meaning your name and institutional affiliation
should not appear in the body of your paper. If you cited your own previous work(s) in the article, delete your name from the
citation(s).
3. We recommend that, at the first instance, you use our prescribed citation style. You may also use the Chicago style which resembles
our own. Click here (http://kritike.org/kritike-style-guide.html) to visit the journal's style guide page.
4. Submit your text in 2.0 line spacing with 12 points font size. Quotations exceeding four lines should be indented and single-spaced.
5. Save your paper as either a Rich Text Format file (*.rtf) or a Microsoft Word document (*.doc or *.docx).
6. We recommend that you submit your paper by filling in the online submission tool at the right column of the submissions page
(http://kritike.org/submissions.html) for a more systematic and efficient submission process.
7. We have amended our submission management policy (see Section C above). Submissions entered through the online submission
tool outside the specified periods in Section C will not be considered. We recommend that you resubmit your work during a specific
submission period.
8. By sending us your submission, you agree to be bound to the Terms and Conditions set in Section C of the journal's Publication
Ethics and Publication Malpractice Statement.
Publication Ethics and Malpractice Statement
KRITIKE is committed to meet the highest ethical standards in research and academic publication. The journal is
guided by the following principles:
A. Responsibilities of the Editorial Board
The Editorial Board ensures that manuscripts are prepared for blind peer-review. It is the responsibility of the
Editorial Board to accept, reject, or recommend a manuscript for revision and resubmission. Such decision is
based, to a large extent, on the recommendations of nominated experts who act as referees. It is the
responsibility of the Editorial Board to inform an author about the status of his/her submission, regardless of the
decision. The Editorial Board may choose to reject a paper that violates legal provisions on libel, copyrights,
and originality (plagiarism). Information regarding a manuscript under review must remain confidential until it
is finally accepted for publication. The Editorial Board does not necessarily endorse the views expressed in the
articles published in the journal. As an Open Access journal in the Gold category, KRITIKE does not charge
any fees to complete the publication process. No charges are levied against the authors or users for
submission or article processing.
B. Responsibilities of the Referee
The referees nominated by KRITIKE’s Editorial Board are experts in their areas of specialization. The referees
assist the Editorial Board’s decision to accept, reject, or revise and resubmit manuscripts based on their
objective assessments and recommendations. A referee must treat an assigned manuscript with utmost
confidentially during the peer review process; however, it is the responsibility of the referee to inform the
Editorial Board when a legal violation by the author is suspected. The evaluation of a manuscript should be
based solely on its academic merit and not on race, gender, sexuality, or religious and/or political orientation
of the author.
C. Responsibilities of the Author
It is the responsibility of the author to prepare his/her manuscript for blind review. The author must ensure that
his/her work is original and not plagiarized. The sources used in the manuscript should be properly cited. An
author must not submit the same manuscript to another journal when it is currently under review by KRITIKE. It
is the responsibility of an author to inform the Editorial Board right away if his/her manuscript is being considered
in another journal or publication medium; in such case, KRITIKE will discontinue the review of the manuscript.
If an author's manuscript is published by KRITIKE, he/she must adhere to the provisions set in the Copyrights
section of the journal
Contact Us
If you wish to send us your feedback, general questions about the journal, questions about article submissions,
theme suggestions for future issues, or word of intention to be a peer-reviewer or referee, send a message to
kritike.editor@gmail.com.
If you wish to be a peer-reviewer or referee, do send us your complete name, e-mail address, institutional
affiliation, position, and area of expertise via e-mail (include subject heading: reviewer). If you have any
suggestions for specific themes (e.g., "European Philosophy and the Filipino Mind" or "Is there such thing as Filipino
Philosophy?") for future issues of the journal, send them via (include subject heading: theme).
Please note that unsolicited submissions should be sent through the journal's Article Submission Tool.
You can also contact us via snail mail:
KRITIKE
c/o Dr. Paolo A. Bolaños
Department of Philosophy
Room 109 Main Building
University of Santo Tomas
España, Manila 1015
Philippines
KRITIKE: An Online Journal of Philosophy (Issue 17), Vol. 9, No. 2 (December 2015)
© 2007-2015 KRITIKE: An Online Journal of Philosophy | ISSN 1908-7330 | OCLC 502390973 | kritike.editor@gmail.com